Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hey ya'll, just me your humble twihard rattie author. No bad news don't worry, we still have a ways to go in our story and I'm still debating a sequel. However, I WILL be going through and editing this from the very beginning up until my most recent updates. My writing has improved quite a bit and there's NEW scenes I'll be adding in so rereads should be quite fun for you all now ;) sooo happy reading!!

  - JS_Myers

Chapter Text

I made a book trailer for this fic if you guys are interested at all! 

Blood Moon Book Trailer

Chapter Text

IN ORDER OF APPEARANCE

Isabella Marie Swan - portrayed by Kristen Stewart

Charlie Swan - portrayed by Billy Burke

Jacob Black - portrayed by Taylor Lautner

Aro Volturi - portrayed by Ben Barnes

Marcus Volturi - portrayed Brad Pitt

Caius Volturi - portrayed by Tom Cruise

Victoria - portrayed by Rachelle Lefevre

Laurent - portrayed by Edi Gathegi

Jane Volturi - portrayed by Dakota Fanning

Chapter Text

— Act 1 —

Waxing Crescent

___________

Like all strong people, she suffered always a measure of loneliness; she was a marginal outsider, a secret infidel of a certain sort.

— Anne Rice, Interview with a Vampire

____________

Chapter Text

Chapter One

Crimes Committed

Do not swear by the moon, for she changes constantly, then your love would also change. His love had changed...or more like disappeared. It had been three days since he left and they had felt like years. Bella was still in denial, hoping at any moment she would turn her head or blink and he would be right there. She hoped this was all some awful nightmare, that maybe she would wake up and see him lying right beside her. His golden eyes concerned and he would ask her about the nightmare and this would all be over. But, they were gone and she had to accept that. She couldn't somehow, there was just numbness and nothingness now. Accept when she did go to sleep at night...then the real nightmares came.

Those were where she finally would feel the pain, the anguish, the loss. It was truly devastating, in the biblical meaning of the word. She woke up in fits of screaming, crying, scratching, clutching onto anything close to her. True screaming. Charlie always came in to wake her and comfort her, and for a few moments she would still feel, but then the numbness would set in. Those were her two extremes—numb or in pain. There was no in-between. She sighed, sat in her chair in front of her bedroom window. The unlocked bedroom window. She had left it that way every night since he had left...since any of them had left. And Charlie...poor Charlie. She couldn't imagine how much she must be affecting him, not to mention his sleep.

Days turned into months, fall turned into winter before she finally had enough. It wasn't going to be easy but she was going to get through this. For Charlie's sake, for Renee's sake, and even if they weren't here...For Carlisle and Esme's sakes. They may not have been her real parents but in a short time, she had known them they had become family to her. She was sure the little mind reader had said all the right things in all the right ways to get them all to leave. There was no way they had known how he had left her, alone in the woods just as night was falling. Deep in the woods for that matter...Almost like he hadn't wanted her to find her way back home. He was a coward the way he had left her and she was going to prove she wasn't a coward either. She was going to prove she deserved better than to be dropped like she was an unwanted toy.

Bella had been visiting her old friends more, she had neglected a lot of her friendships while she had been essentially comatose. She had tried to hang out with Jessica but she quickly chose to let that friendship die. Jessica Stanley was a selfish and rude girl who only thought of what she could gain out of a situation and judged anyone who she was even slightly jealous of. She didn't need to let anyone else like that back into her life. She chose instead to keep Angela as a friend, a wonderful woman who was kind, selfless, smart, and compassionate. Mike had been persistent in his advances and she eventually had cut him off as well.

But then there was Jacob Black. Jake. Her best friend. She had started seeing him again, fixing up a couple of old bikes, going for walks at La Push beach, hiking...Honestly, they did more than him and herself had done previously. And Jake...he was a delight to be around. He was all smiles and pure warmth. He had been a soothing balm for her soul. With his long, black hair like raven feathers, his eyes as dark as freshly brewed espresso, and skin like molten caramel—and just as warm. And she knew he liked her. He didn't hide it very well, and honestly, she didn't want him to. He made her feel again, made her feel things she hadn't felt since him. She wanted to give him a chance. Maybe she could give him that chance...maybe she could trust someone again.

Bella had overheard Jessica, Angela, Mike, and Eric all talking about going to the movies at lunch earlier that day and had an idea. She was currently staring down at her phone, biting her lip as she gathered the courage to call him. Come on, you can do this... The phone in her hand mocked her with the bright screen and taunting letters spelling JAKE. She took a deep breath and reminded herself that she had literally been around vampires before. This should be nothing. She sighed out the deep breath she had taken and dialled his number. It rang a few times before his smooth, deep voice answered.

"Hey Bells, what's up?"

"Hey, Jake..." She took another calming breath, "I was wondering if maybe you would be free to see a movie tonight...?" She cursed herself mentally, she sounded so pitiful.

"Sure, who's all going?" His tone was casual but she could practically hear his thoughts, he wanted to know if this was a date.

"Just us...if that's alright, I mean?" She asked politely even though she knew he wouldn't have a problem with that...at all. Somewhere deep inside her she almost wanted him to say no so that she could have an excuse to not take a chance like this.

He laughed a little before he caught himself.

"That's perfect, Bells, what time?"

"Let's say 7 since it starts at 7:20?"

"See ya then, Bella!" He attempted to hide his enthusiasm, however, she could still hear it behind his nonchalant voice.

"See ya later, Jake..." She hung up quickly but not before she heard him practically howl in excitement.

Charlie's voice called from downstairs, "Bells, I got called into the station. I'll be home late, don't worry about cooking..."

She yelled back, "I'll be down in a second!"

She rushed down the stairwell, her father stood in front of the door with his uniform on and his jacket thrown over his shoulder. His earthy brown eyes and dark hair were so much like her own, except for the length. The front of his hair pushed up and back, a brown moustache, peach lips and cream skin. His dark blue, Forks Police Department uniform was crisp but showed signs of wear. As it should, her father was the Police Chief for a reason and had been there a long time.

"I'm actually going out with Jake tonight, going to see a movie..." Bella told him, giving him a reassuring smile as she met his gaze. He looked surprised, his eyebrows raised but his lip curled upward slightly.

"Oh! That's good...Well, have fun then, I'm sure you'll beat me home," He leaned forward to give her a quick kiss on her forehead.

"Probably—bye Dad, be safe," She teased. He gave her another look of surprise and she realized she had called him Dad. She hadn't really called him that since she was a kid.

His lip curled upward again in what looked like a barely contained smile.

Bella tapped the steering wheel over and over, counting the nervous beating of her heart. Why was she so nervous? This was Jake, not the President! She nearly jumped out of her skin when the passenger door opened and the boy swept into the seat next to her. She placed a hand over her chest, catching her breath which was rushing in and out of her. He looked great, his long hair tied out of his face in a crown around the top of his head as the rest tumbled down his back. His espresso eyes bright as she held in laughter. He wore a form-fitting black henley over his growing muscular torso. Light blue jeans hugged his toned legs and hips like a glove.

"Don't scare me like that, Jacob, next time I'll push you out of the truck!" She rasped out as she finally caught her breath.

"As if you could, noodle arms," He teased as he reached over and squeezed her thin wrist and wiggled it around.

Bella stiffened visibly as she slightly feigned her own laughter. He was mere inches from her scar. Her only reminder that he—that any of them were real. She had started to cover it up even when she was wearing long sleeves. People had asked questions whenever she would roll her sleeves up by accident. Hanging out with Jessica had been at least informative, she had learned how to use concealer. She attempted to tug her jacket sleeve down over it anyway.

Jake didn't seem to even notice and she blew out a sigh of relief. He began telling her about the weird behaviour his friends Quil and Embry had been displaying as of late and the weird essentially-a-cult being created by Sam Uley. Bella started up her truck and headed to the movie theatre.

As the truck rumbled down the highway, Jacob animatedly talked about Sam Uley and the changes in the La Push crowd. Bella listened, her eyes on the road but her thoughts drifting. Jake's voice was a steady hum in the background, comforting and warm. She wanted to focus on his words, but flashes of golden eyes and cold skin still haunted the corners of her mind. She clutched the steering wheel tighter, as if the pressure would anchor her to the present.

“…it’s just weird, you know?” Jacob’s voice drew her back. He looked at her, a mixture of curiosity and concern in his dark eyes. “You okay, Bells? You’re kinda quiet.”

She gave him a small smile, forcing her lips to curve upward. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just...thinking.”

Jake didn’t push, though his gaze lingered for a moment longer before he continued, his voice as light as ever. Bella appreciated that about him—he never forced her to talk about things she wasn’t ready to.

They arrived at the theater just as the sun dipped below the horizon, the golden light casting a soft glow over the parking lot. Bella parked the truck, and they walked toward the theater, Jake keeping an easy pace beside her. He opened the door for her, a lopsided grin on his face that made her chest ache in a way she couldn’t quite describe.

Inside, the scent of popcorn and butter filled the air, mingling with the chatter of other moviegoers. Bella glanced up at the marquee, scanning for their film. Jake followed her gaze.

“Rom-com, action, or horror?” he teased, his grin widening. “Please tell me it’s not horror. I don’t wanna be the guy screaming louder than the girls.”

Bella smirked, her first genuine smile of the evening. “You’ll survive. It’s action.”

“Phew.” Jake pretended to wipe sweat off his forehead, making her laugh. It was a small sound, but it felt good. He noticed, his grin softening into something sweeter.

They got their tickets and snacks, then settled into their seats near the middle of the theater. Jake kept up a steady stream of jokes and commentary about the previews, making Bella laugh so much that her stomach started to hurt. She almost forgot about the gaping hole in her chest—almost.

When the movie started, Bella found herself relaxing for the first time in months. She leaned back in her seat, her shoulder brushing against Jake’s. He didn’t move away, and neither did she. As the film played, she felt herself easing into the moment, letting go of the weight she’d been carrying, if only for a little while.

Midway through the movie, a particularly intense scene made her jump. Without thinking, her hand shot out and grabbed Jake’s arm. He turned to her, startled, then smiled.

“You okay?” he whispered, his voice low.

Bella nodded, but she didn’t let go of his arm. Jake didn’t seem to mind; he even shifted slightly, making it easier for her to hold on.

By the time the credits rolled, Bella felt lighter than she had in weeks. As they left the theater, Jake stuffed his hands into his pockets and looked over at her.

“So, what’d you think? Worth the ticket price?”

She nodded, her lips curving into another smile. “Yeah. I had fun. Thanks for coming with me.”

“Anytime, Bells,” he said, his voice warm and genuine. “You know that.”

As they walked back to the truck, the cool night air nipping at their skin, Bella realized something. She wasn’t entirely healed—far from it—but maybe, just maybe, she was starting to find her way back to herself. And Jacob? He was her anchor, her light in the dark.

When they reached the truck, Jake hesitated before climbing in. He turned to her, his expression serious for the first time that night.

“Bella, I know you’ve been through a lot,” he said softly, his voice careful. “But I’m here for you. Always.”

Her throat tightened, and for a moment, she couldn’t speak. Then she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “I know, Jake. Thank you.”

As they drove back to Forks, Bella glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. He was humming along to the radio, his fingers tapping against his leg. She felt a small spark of hope ignite in her chest, faint but steady.

Maybe this was the start of something new. Maybe she could finally move forward. And maybe, just maybe, she could find a way to trust again.

That night, Bella lay curled under her quilt, staring at the shadows playing across her ceiling. The house was quiet, the kind of silence that felt heavy, pressing against her chest. Jake's laughter from earlier in the evening echoed in her mind, but it wasn’t enough to keep the darkness at bay. Eventually, sleep pulled her under, as relentless as the tide.

At first, her dreams followed their usual path. Edward’s face, his voice—a ghost haunting her subconscious. His golden eyes, once warm, now cold and distant, stared at her as he walked away. She chased after him, screaming his name, but he never turned back. The forest closed in around her, suffocating and endless. When she fell to her knees, she felt the icy chill of his absence seeping into her bones.

Then the dream shifted.

Bella stood in the woods again, but this time, it wasn’t Edward she was chasing. A figure loomed ahead, tall and broad, with dark hair cascading down his back. Jacob. She called out to him, but his name barely left her lips before he turned, his eyes wild and unfamiliar. His face twisted, his body trembling as his silhouette warped and expanded. The sound of bones cracking filled the air, and suddenly, he wasn’t Jacob anymore. He was a massive wolf, his fur glistening under the pale moonlight. He howled—a mournful, guttural sound that sent shivers down her spine.

Behind him, others emerged from the shadows. Wolves of varying sizes and colors, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. Sam stood at their center, his wolf form larger and more commanding than the rest. They surrounded her, their presence both protective and intimidating. Bella's heart pounded as she realized she was standing in a circle of wolves, each one staring at her as if she were something more than human. Something...important.

The dream darkened again, the woods fading into a vast stone hall drenched in shadow. Bella walked barefoot across the cold floor, her footsteps echoing in the emptiness. Ahead of her, three thrones loomed, carved from black marble and draped in crimson silk. Seated on them were three figures, their faces shrouded in shadow, save for their glowing red eyes.

One of them leaned forward, his expression unreadable. His voice was smooth, like velvet laced with steel. " Do you not see, Isabella? You’ve always been drawn to the dark. Now it draws to you."

The second figure smiled, his teeth impossibly white and sharp. "Choices are ripples in the fabric of fate. Are you ready to weave your own?"

The third remained silent, his gaze piercing. He reached out a hand, long and pale, beckoning her closer. She stepped forward despite herself, her body moving as if under a spell. Around her, shadows swirled, forming shapes and figures she couldn’t quite make out. Voices whispered in her ears—soft, seductive, and chilling.

Bella’s gaze dropped to her feet, and she saw crimson spreading across the floor, pooling around her like spilled wine. She gasped and looked up, only to see herself reflected in their eyes. But it wasn’t the Bella she knew. This Bella stood tall and unyielding, her eyes fierce and her lips stained red.

The dream shifted once more. She was in a golden room bathed in sunlight, the three strangers watching her from a distance. Behind them stood a cloaked figure, their face hidden, but Bella could feel their eyes on her. The figure raised a hand, pointing directly at her.

"Your heart beats for more than you know. You cannot escape it.

You cannot escape what you were always meant to become," a voice whispered, both from the figure and from deep within her mind.

Bella jolted awake, her heart hammering in her chest. Sweat clung to her skin, her breaths ragged and uneven. She sat up, clutching the quilt as the images from her dream replayed in her mind. Jacob, the wolves, the red-eyed kings... It felt too vivid, too real to dismiss as mere nightmares.

She glanced at her clock—3:33 a.m. The house was silent, but the weight of the dream lingered, heavy and oppressive. She pressed her hand to her chest, trying to calm her racing heart. For the first time in months, her dreams weren’t just about Edward.

They were about something bigger. Something coming.

The halls of the Volturi Castle, so often cloaked in the heavy stillness of centuries, had grown restless. Conversations were murmured in languid tones, and even the guards seemed slower in their steps, the monotony of peace dulling their sharp edges. The feedings, once a feast of blood and theatrics, had become routine, a mechanical indulgence lacking passion. For decades, nothing of consequence had disturbed the endless cycle.

Until tonight.

The silence was shattered by the arrival of a frantic figure—a red-haired vampire, her wild eyes darting as she demanded an audience with the Kings. At first, the guards dismissed her as another wandering soul, lost to the allure of Volterra's grandeur. But her persistence, the sheer vehemence in her voice, cut through their reluctance. Then she uttered the words that breathed life into the castle's veins: A crime has been committed. Not by one vampire, but by an entire coven.

The heavy double doors of the throne room creaked open, their weight a sound that reverberated through the marble chamber. The woman flinched, her head snapping to the source of the noise. Her thin frame trembled, her crimson hair a fiery halo that fell disheveled around her face. Aro watched her closely from his central throne, the faintest smile ghosting over his alabaster features. His raven-black hair framed a face of timeless elegance, his crimson eyes alight with curiosity and the thrill of unfolding events.

He rose with a languid grace, a small man by stature but towering in presence. His voice, smooth and coaxing, filled the vast room like smoke curling into hidden corners. "Welcome to Volterra, my dear child. Do not be afraid. I am Aro, and these are my brothers, Marcus and Caius." He gestured to the figures flanking him. Marcus, a shadow of despondence, sat immobile, his gaze distant. Caius, ever the tempest, leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes fixed on their guest with cold scrutiny.

Aro extended his hand, pale as moonlight and eerily still. "You have come to us with news of a crime. May I?"

The woman hesitated. Her darkened eyes, nearly black with hunger and grief, searched his face for deceit but found only unnerving sincerity. Slowly, she placed her hand in his, her icy skin trembling against his faintly warm palm.

Aro’s lids fluttered shut, his features softening as he descended into her memories. The room seemed to hold its breath as he watched her life unfold through her eyes.

He saw her mate, James—feral, charismatic, and unrelenting—taking interest in a human girl with soft brown eyes and the scent of summer storms. He saw the girl among the Cullens, their pet, a fragile thing sheltered by their cold arms. And there, glaringly, she saw it too—the girl’s knowledge of their kind, her acceptance of their vampirism. A secret laid bare before human eyes.

The memory shifted, and Aro witnessed James’ relentless pursuit, the human girl running in terror, her scent a lure too tempting to ignore. He followed them across states, a hunt fraught with obsession, only for the pursuit to end in a charred ballet studio. The agony of that place was visceral—a grief so deep it had rent Victoria apart. She had sifted through the ashes with trembling hands, her mate’s essence scattered to oblivion. James was gone, his body obliterated by fire, his existence reduced to memory. The Cullens had done this—not for survival but to protect their fragile pet.

When Aro finally released her hand, his fingers lingered for a moment before retreating. His crimson eyes glinted with something unreadable—sorrow, amusement, or perhaps the thrill of what this meant for the Volturi.

"Ah," he said, his voice dripping with practiced melancholy. "What a tragedy you have endured, my dear. Such a loss is unfathomable. But rest assured, your pain will not be in vain. We will see this injustice remedied."

Victoria’s lips trembled, her body rigid as she fought to remain composed. Aro turned, his robes whispering against the floor as he faced his brothers. His voice rang out, measured and clear, each word like the toll of a bell.

"Our dear Carlisle has committed a grievous sin. His coven has revealed the truth of our existence to a human—an unforgivable breach of our law. Worse still, they have slain the mate of this young one, a crime of equal magnitude. These acts cannot go unpunished."

Marcus stirred slightly, a flicker of acknowledgment crossing his usually vacant expression. Caius, however, sat forward eagerly, his thin lips curling into a predator’s smile.

Aro raised his hands, the sleeves of his robe falling back to reveal long, delicate fingers. "Prepare the Guard. We leave for America at once."

The air in the throne room crackled with anticipation. The Volturi, dormant for far too long, would rise again. And this time, the Cullens would face the full weight of their wrath.

First Draft Added on the 13th of February, 2021

Second Draft Updated on the 26th of November, 2024

Chapter Text

Chapter Two

Fated

Aro couldn't get the human girl from the young, nomad's mind out of his. The vampiress had barely given her a second glance so he hadn't had much to linger on. But for some reason as soon as he had seen her and smelt her from Victoria's perspective—he couldn't get enough. He had confided in Marcus about this dilemma soon after they had begun their preparations to travel to America. Marcus had the gift of bond-sight, the ability to see and interpret the emotional bonds between humans and vampires. But ever since he told him, Marcus had been frustratingly vague and smug on the matter.

Marcus had lost his mate Didyme when they were much younger immortals and the tragedy had been awful for him. He had retreated inward and been a shell of himself ever since. He had been quiet and brooding for thousands of years—until recently. He had slowly started the process of coming out of his said shell and it was honestly unsettling Aro and Caius. Aro had tried to brush it off but he knew it must have something to do with the recent events. Caius had been more irritable as of the news of the crime. Aro knew and could sense his more primal nature was secretly thrilled at the news. Caius had a darker side to his self that would always love the true hunt, the true meaning of violence, and punishment.

He was a man of deep, deep caverns of passion—of all persuasions. He was a man of finer tastes and even finer pleasures. Aro was similar but he was more lavish and open with his need for luxury and arts. Jewellery and architecture. He was unafraid of attention and in fact, loved having all eyes on him.

But still, for him to be so fixated on a random human woman? It was unlike him unless the human had shown to display potential gifts that would manifest in their immortal unlives. But even then, they normally proved fleeting. It had been weeks since learning of her existence and she hadn't wavered from his mind. Stubborn little thing...He thought. He also had to remind himself that she would be dead soon, the punishment for her forbidden knowledge of their kind.

The Kings of Volterra, shrouded in their cloaks of ancient authority, had carefully chosen their entourage for the journey to Washington. Among them, the Elite Guard—a collection of the Volturi’s most formidable and loyal enforcers. Jane and Alec, the haunting twins whose abilities could bring even the strongest to their knees; Demetri, the tracker whose skill was unparalleled; Felix, a towering brute of sheer strength; Chelsea and Afton, whose mastery of bonds and manipulation provided subtle control over any gathering; Corin, whose talent for soothing the most anxious of hearts was a rare gift; and Renata, the loyal shield whose proximity rendered Aro nearly untouchable. They formed an indomitable force, more than sufficient for the task at hand, yet chosen with precision to ensure no corner of this rebellion could escape their reach.

The Cullen Coven were animal drinkers—a peculiar choice in the vampire world. While their decision to abstain from human blood lessened their strength, Aro, ever cautious, refused to underestimate them. For though their diet weakened them physically, their discipline and loyalty made them unpredictable adversaries.

The journey across the Atlantic was swift, the Volturi traveling under the cover of night to evade curious mortal eyes. By the following day, they stood amidst the mist-veiled expanse of Forks, Washington, their immortal senses awakening to the unfamiliarity of this distant land. For many of them, this was their first venture into the New World, and every detail was as intoxicating as the first gasp of air after transformation.

The landscape unfolded before them like a painting come to life—an endless expanse of evergreen forest, its canopy stretching toward the heavens in rich, mossy greens. The air was heavy with the sharp, resinous scent of pine needles, a fragrance so potent it clung to their throats like a memory. Beneath their feet, the earth was damp and spongy, its richness mingling with the faint metallic tang of distant rain. Each step released a symphony of muted sounds: the crunch of leaves, the sigh of wind weaving through the trees, and the occasional drip of water falling from unseen heights.

Forks itself was wrapped in a perpetual twilight, the sun obscured by thick layers of ashen clouds. A fine mist clung to their cloaks and skin, chilling to mortal senses but invigorating to their own. The cool, crisp air was bracing, washing over them with a clarity that felt almost purifying. The fog hung low, curling around their forms like a veil of secrets, and the damp chill seeped into them, awakening senses dulled by centuries of unchanging routine.

For Aro, the setting was enchanting, an unspoiled corner of the world where time seemed to stretch and fold upon itself. He turned slowly, taking in the dense forest and the muted roar of a nearby river, his red eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Ah, my friends," he murmured, his voice like silk gliding over stone, "do you feel it? This land has a vitality—a wildness. It is no wonder Carlisle and his coven chose to make their sanctuary here."

Felix, towering and ever vigilant, inhaled deeply and let out a low chuckle. "A bit damp for my liking, but there’s a rawness to it. Feels... primal."

Jane’s lips curled into the faintest hint of a smile, her delicate face betraying the subtle delight she took in the atmosphere. "Primal, indeed," she mused. "Fitting for what’s to come."

The Guard moved as one, their presence blending seamlessly with the shadows of the forest as they approached the Cullen domain. Forks offered more than the solitude their prey cherished—it offered the perfect stage for justice to unfold. As the Kings and their Guard traversed the mist-shrouded wilderness, the hunt began, each step carrying the weight of centuries and the promise of reckoning.

Caius, ever the storm-cloud in the triad of Volturi Kings, moved with a stark contrast to Aro’s careful delight. His pale hair gleamed like spun silver in the muted light as his sharp, patrician features hardened with disdain. He pulled his cloak tighter against the damp, as if shielding himself from the very essence of this untamed land. His crimson eyes scanned the landscape with a glint of contempt, his distaste for the wilderness—and the Cullens’ choice to dwell within it—unmistakable.

"Barbaric," Caius muttered, his voice as sharp and cutting as a blade. "This land reeks of primitivism. The Cullens’ insistence on isolating themselves in such a backwater is an affront to our kind. Civilized vampires do not hide like rats in the underbrush."

Aro, unperturbed by his brother’s sharp tone, turned to him with a smile that was both placating and enigmatic. "Ah, Caius, you see a wilderness; I see a canvas. There is beauty here, though perhaps it requires a discerning eye to appreciate. Even the Cullens' quaint existence is a choice we must... consider." His voice was soft, but there was a pointedness to his words that made Caius scowl.

Behind them, Marcus stood silently, the quiet shadow of the triumvirate. His expression, as ever, was one of profound disinterest, though his deep-set crimson eyes betrayed a flicker of something more elusive. The bonds that stretched and entwined between the Cullens had long intrigued him; they were peculiar, unnatural in their strength. This was no mere coven—it was a family, bound by choice and something he could only describe as devotion.

Yet Marcus’ dispassion was tinged with something heavier, a weight that settled over him like the fog clinging to the forest floor. His steps were slow and deliberate, his pale face framed by dark hair that fell in stark contrast to his brothers. When he spoke, his voice was low, resonant, and as ancient as the roots of the trees surrounding them. "Their ties are strong," he murmured, as though speaking to the air itself. "Stronger than most. It will not be an easy thing to sever them."

Caius’ laugh was mirthless, cold, and cutting. "Ties can be severed as easily as heads," he retorted, his tone devoid of patience. "It is our duty to remind Carlisle and his kin of what it means to defy our laws. Whatever bonds they share will crumble beneath the weight of their transgressions."

Aro lifted a hand, the movement graceful yet commanding, halting any further exchange. His smile widened, his eyes gleaming with an excitement that belied the calculated nature of his mind. "Let us not leap to conclusions, dear brothers. There is much to uncover here. And while we must mete out justice, let us savor the process. After all, it has been far too long since we’ve been afforded such... intrigue."

As they moved deeper into the forest, the trio exuded an undeniable air of dominion. Aro’s light steps seemed to barely disturb the earth, while Caius strode with a predator’s determination. Marcus, trailing slightly behind, was a specter of mourning, a man long adrift in a sea of time and loss. Together, they were a force that seemed to bend the very air around them, the forest itself recoiling in their wake.

The Volturi Kings—each a reflection of the other’s strengths and failings—had come to Forks with one purpose: to restore balance through whatever means necessary. And as they neared their destination, the air seemed to hum with an almost tangible tension, the weight of their presence pressing against the unseen threads of fate.

Aro was a deeply curious man and had a bit of a mischievous, I-must-tempt-fate streak. Which was what led him to track the human girl down himself after the night of their arrival. He had to satisfy his curiosity—get this girl out of his mind's eye. She was a stubborn distraction and distractions were dangerous. Fun—but dangerous. He had to see her with his own eyes. He had to see her side, her perspective—to properly deal out the punishments. Yes! That was all this was, Aro gathering all sides before making any snap judgments.

That night, Bella Swan’s dreams were unlike any she had experienced before, dark and vivid, laced with a strange sense of foreboding. She hadn’t expected her sleep to be restless, not after a peaceful day with Jacob Black. Three weeks into their relationship, she should have been filled with the quiet contentment that came from being with someone as warm and steady as Jake. Their first date had been an unqualified success, and in the days since, he had proven himself to be everything she could have hoped for: sweet, funny, and unerringly kind. More importantly, he treated her like an equal—never fragile, never breakable.

But beneath the surface of her thoughts, something still nagged at her, like a whisper she couldn’t quite hear. There was a missing piece, an intangible absence she couldn’t name, and today, it had pressed down on her more heavily than usual. Jacob had been acting strange again, his warm, easy demeanor overshadowed by tension and frustration he couldn’t seem to shake.

It wasn’t new behavior—Bella had noticed it shortly after they’d started dating—but tonight, it had been unmistakable. His mood had swung wildly, a barely contained aggression simmering beneath his otherwise calm surface. Even his physical presence had felt different, like an inferno trapped beneath his skin. When he had touched her hand earlier, she’d drawn back, startled by the heat radiating from his palm. It wasn’t the comforting warmth she’d come to associate with him; it was feverish, unnatural.

When she’d asked if he was okay, Jacob had shrugged her off with a strained smile, muttering something about being tired. The tension in his shoulders and the storm in his dark eyes told a different story, but Bella knew better than to pry. Jacob wasn’t one to withhold the truth forever; if he needed space, she would give it to him.

Even so, it had stung when he’d insisted on driving her home early, brushing off her protests with a forced nonchalance that left her feeling small and dismissed. She’d tried calling him later that evening, more than once, but every attempt went straight to voicemail. The cheerful tone of his recorded message only deepened her unease.

Now, as she lay in bed, the room shrouded in darkness and her heart heavy with unanswered questions, What if he was going to leave her? The thought crawled in like an uninvited guest. What if this was just a repeat of him—Edward? What if Jacob didn’t want her anymore, just like Edward hadn’t? Bella found herself drifting into a sleep that was anything but peaceful. Her dreams came in fragmented bursts, flashes of images and sounds that refused to form a cohesive narrative. She saw Jacob standing on the edge of a cliff, his silhouette blurred by a torrential downpour. His face was obscured, but she could feel his anguish, raw and palpable, like an open wound.

In another scene, she was running through a dense forest, the ground slick with rain and the air thick with the scent of pine and earth. Shadows moved in the periphery of her vision, swift and silent, their shapes too large to be human. A growl echoed through the trees, low and guttural, vibrating through her chest like a warning. She spun around, searching for its source, only to find herself staring into a pair of glowing, amber eyes.

And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the dream shifted. The forest dissolved into a stone chamber, cold and vast, its high ceilings disappearing into darkness. A trio of figures loomed before her, their faces pale and otherworldly, their crimson eyes burning with an intensity that froze her in place. Their voices were a murmur, an indistinct melody of power and menace, but she couldn’t understand their words. She felt drawn to them, as though some unseen force was pulling her closer, despite the dread curling in her stomach.

Blood streaked her chest, the crimson rivulets warm against her pale skin. Around her, crimson eyes glowed in the gloom, and alabaster faces emerged from the dark like specters. There was a tugging in her chest, insistent and urgent, as though some invisible thread bound her to something—or someone—she could not yet see.

She felt the press of smooth, marble fingers trailing against her neck, leaving a trail of icy fire in their wake. The touch wasn’t cruel or violent; it was possessive, reverent, as if she were some sacred relic. A whisper reached her ears, seductive and low, promising power and passion, darkness and devotion. The dreams enveloped her in an intoxicating haze of terror and longing until they began to unravel, and reality seeped through the edges.

Bella woke with a startled gasp, her chest heaving, the phantom touch of those marble fingers lingering on her skin. But the cold was no longer a memory; it was real. Her room, dim and quiet, held a shadow darker than any dream. He was there—an otherworldly presence looming over her. His face was a silhouette in the darkness, but his eyes… His eyes burned like embers, twin orbs of crimson that pierced her to her core. The crimson gaze from her dreams was here, real, and burning into her with an intensity that stole her breath.

Her breath hitched as she took in the rest of him. His hair was dark and fell in silken waves to brush her collarbone. His sharp features were illuminated only faintly by the moonlight filtering through her window. His expensive overcoat, black as ink, brushed against her bare arms and legs where her black camisole and lace underwear left her exposed.

She froze, trembling not with fear but with something far more complex. The tugging sensation from her dreams surged to life within her chest, this time undeniable. It pulled her toward him, tethering her to this stranger in a way that felt both inevitable and irrevocable. He reached out with a pale hand, brushing her hair back to bare her neck, and the touch sparked a fire that roared through her body. It wasn’t just physical. It was something deeper, primal, as though she had been lost and had suddenly, inexplicably, been found.

Tears welled in her eyes, her heart swelling with a fullness she hadn’t felt in what seemed like lifetimes. For the first time, she felt whole. Her soul, once fractured, seemed to knit itself back together in his presence, and the overwhelming sensation stole her breath.

The vampire gazed down at her, his expression unreadable, though his eyes flickered with emotion. He, too, was affected, his chest rising and falling as though he were alive. He parted his lips to speak, but before he could utter a word, a shadow descended—swift and silent. Another figure seized him by the shoulders and yanked him backward, dragging him from her bed with startling strength.

Bella blinked, and in the next instant, the window was empty, the room silent once more. Outside, beneath the cloak of towering pines, the two figures landed with feline grace. The one who had taken her breath—Aro, though she did not yet know his name—looked up at the bedroom he had just left, his expression a mix of frustration and wonder. His companion, taller and broader, stood before him like a statue carved of marble, his long black hair framing a face etched with authority.

Marcus. His eyes, a strange mix of fierceness and sorrow, locked onto Aro’s. Without speaking, Marcus took a step closer, his gaze dropping to Aro’s chest—and then his own. There, golden threads shimmered into existence, beautiful and radiant. They pulsed like living things, connecting the two men and spiraling upward into the darkness.

Another thread appeared, faint but present, extending from Marcus’s chest and toward an unseen figure in the distance. A third thread sprouted from Aro, this one a brilliant, twisting vine that reached back toward the window, pulsing with golden light.

Marcus’s lips parted as he stared at the intricate bonds weaving between them all. No words were necessary; the truth was undeniable.

They had found their true mate.

Chapter Text

      Marcus shook his head, struggling to shake the cloud of disbelief settling over him like a suffocating shroud. The idea of finding another mate was inconceivable. Impossible. Didyme had been his true mate, the other half of his soul. Could such a bond ever truly exist twice in one immortal lifetime? And yet, the evidence was undeniable—glowing strands of connection, bonds so vivid and strong they seemed to pulse with life.

      He dragged his gaze back to his older brother, Aro, whose expression was a mixture of defiance and curiosity. The air between them crackled with tension, the faint sounds of the forest around them muted by the gravity of the moment. Aro had been reckless, far too reckless, and it stirred a rare anger in Marcus that he could not suppress.

      “What were you thinking, Aro?” Marcus growled, his voice low but laced with fury. His crimson eyes darkened to an almost black hue, betraying the storm within.

      Aro’s lips parted, his tone as measured as ever, though there was a flicker of guilt in his gaze. “I was merely gathering all perspectives before making any—”

      “Don’t insult me with excuses!” Marcus snapped, the force of his anger a rare and unsettling sight. “This was beyond reckless. You invaded her privacy, approached her without care or thought. Is that how you wish to make your first impression on our mate?” His voice dripped with condemnation as he ran a hand through his dark hair, trying to steady himself.

      Aro froze, his usual composure fracturing under the weight of Marcus’s words. His crimson eyes widened, searching Marcus’s face for any sign of jest, though he knew his brother was incapable of lying about something this profound. “Our mate?” Aro repeated, the words hanging in the cold night air like a prayer.

      “Yes,” Marcus said, his voice quieter now but no less firm. “Yours, mine, and Caius’s. A shared true mate.” The weight of those words seemed to crush the space between them, and Marcus had to look away briefly, his gaze falling on the forest floor. “It’s... unprecedented, yes. But my sight does not lie.”

      Aro’s breath hitched, though he no longer needed air. The thought of sharing such a connection, of binding his existence to that fragile yet radiant human, was intoxicating. Too good to be true. Too perfect. His mind raced, piecing together the implications, but his thoughts were interrupted as Marcus stepped closer, his voice cutting through the haze.

      “We have to inform Caius of this,” Aro said, his tone rising with urgency. “He must understand—”

      “No!” Marcus’s hand shot up, silencing him with an authority rarely wielded between the two. His dark gaze bore into Aro’s with quiet resolve. “He must discover it on his own. Caius will not believe us unless he feels the bond for himself. A human mate, Aro? One touched by the Cullens, no less? You know as well as I do that he will reject the very idea outright.”

      Aro opened his mouth to protest but stopped himself, glancing back toward the faintly glowing window of Bella’s bedroom. His gaze softened, as if he could still feel the pull of the bond from where he stood. The light within illuminated her silhouette faintly as she moved about, unaware of the immortals who debated her fate in the shadows below.

      “She’s extraordinary,” Aro murmured, his voice tinged with reverence and longing.

      “She is,” Marcus agreed, placing a steadying hand on his brother’s shoulder. His expression was understanding but firm. “And if she is to accept us—accept this—we must proceed with care. Caius will need time, as will she.”

      The wind shifted, carrying the scents of pine and earth, grounding them in the gravity of what lay ahead. Aro nodded reluctantly, though his eyes lingered on the glowing window as though it held the promise of eternity itself.

      “Tomorrow, brother,” Marcus said softly, his voice calmer now but still unyielding.

      Aro exhaled a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, turning his gaze back to his soul-brother. “Tomorrow,” he echoed, though the word carried the weight of centuries, heavy with hope and uncertainty.

      They stood in silence for a moment longer before vanishing into the forest, shadows slipping back into the darkness from which they had come. Above, the faint glow in Bella’s room flickered as she extinguished the light, leaving the house shrouded in night once more. And somewhere, in the stillness of her dreams, the golden threads of destiny tightened their grip.

      Bella hadn’t been able to fall back asleep. The oppressive silence of her room pressed in around her, heavy and suffocating. Shadows flickered across the walls, cast by the swaying branches outside her window, but her eyes remained wide open, staring blankly at the ceiling. Her mind churned, caught in the storm of her strange, unsettling dreams.

      The man with the red eyes haunted her. His presence had been so vivid, so real. She could still feel the ghost of his touch lingering on her skin, cool and smooth like polished marble. The memory of his gaze was etched into her mind—intense, endless, a crimson fire that burned through her defenses and seemed to lay bare the fragile pieces of her soul.

      And yet, those same eyes had unearthed something she thought she had buried. The gaping hole in her chest, the one she had fought so hard to ignore, yawned open anew, but this time it felt deeper. Wider. It wasn’t just the absence of Edward that clawed at her insides now; it was something far worse, something more haunting. For one fleeting, impossible moment in her dream, she had felt whole.

      Her heart—so broken and scarred—had mended itself in an instant, as though his presence had fused the shattered pieces back together. The sensation had been intoxicating, radiant, and complete. But just as quickly as it had come, it was gone, ripped from her like a cruel tease of salvation. Now, the ache was sharper, a raw wound exposed to the cold night air.

      She pressed a trembling hand to her chest, as if she could physically hold herself together. The space where her heart should have been felt hollow, as if its absence echoed in her veins. It wasn’t just a loss; it was a void—a black hole threatening to consume her entirely.

      The dream lingered, too real to dismiss as a figment of her imagination. The memory of his voice, low and rich, hummed in her mind like a melody she couldn’t place. His touch had sparked something within her, a fire that hadn’t been there before, a strange, magnetic pull that she didn’t understand but couldn’t ignore.

      Was it just a dream? Or was it something more? Her instincts told her the latter, but the rational part of her mind rebelled against such thoughts. She clenched her hands into fists, the chill of her skin grounding her, but the uneasy sensation in her gut refused to fade.

      She tried to shake the lingering images, yet they persisted—the gleam of his red eyes, the way he had looked at her, as though she was something sacred. Something his. Her breath quickened, and she sat up in bed, her pulse pounding in her ears.

      The quiet creak of the house settling sent a jolt of fear through her. Every shadow seemed to shift, every corner seemed darker. Was she truly alone? Or was he still there, somewhere just beyond the veil of her human senses?

      The thought chilled her to the bone, but somewhere deep within her, it also kindled a dangerous curiosity. She had felt whole again in his presence. He had made her heart remember how to beat without pain.

      And now, without him, it felt like her very soul was breaking all over again.

      Bella had risen before the sun that morning, the weight in her chest dragging her from restless sleep. The house was cloaked in pre-dawn stillness, the kind that felt heavy and unnatural. She moved quietly, as though afraid to disturb the silence, and made her way to the kitchen. Her fingers trembled as she worked the coffee maker, the comforting hiss and drip of the brewing machine the only sound in the oppressive quiet.

      The first sip was bitter, but she didn’t care. She needed the jolt, something to clear her muddled thoughts, to cut through the strange haze that had settled over her since waking. But the coffee did little to shake the feeling that had lodged itself deep within her chest—a relentless pull, stronger than it had ever been before. It was a physical ache, a magnetic force that tugged at her very being. Overwhelming. Paralyzing.

      She set the mug down with trembling hands and stared out the window at the gray, fog-laden forest. The pull wasn’t random; it was guiding her, calling her. The image of the meadow sprang to mind unbidden. The place where everything had begun. Where she had first glimpsed the true nature of his world. The memory of it, once vibrant and lush, filled her with a bittersweet ache.

      She didn’t question why she had to go. She just knew. The meadow was calling her like a siren, and though she could feel the faint whisper of danger threading through the compulsion, she couldn’t resist. She would go, no matter the consequence.

      Bella moved with purpose, her steps methodical as she prepared. If this was a trap, she wouldn’t make herself an easy victim. The stories of the "animal" that had been stalking the area echoed in her mind, along with the darker possibility: Victoria. Bella’s heart clenched at the thought of the red-haired vampire. If their roles were reversed, she would want vengeance, too. She could almost picture Victoria’s unrelenting fury, her burning need for justice.

      Pulling herself back to the present, Bella dressed smartly—a black, form-fitting button-up shirt that shielded her arms, dark jeans that hugged her legs and hips for mobility, and sturdy black hiking boots. She shrugged into a hooded jacket, its fabric heavy and comforting, before grabbing her keys and slipping out the back door.

      The world outside was still and damp, the cool morning air brushing against her skin as she stepped onto the forest trail. She moved without hesitation, the pull in her chest guiding her through the tangled woods like an invisible thread. The farther she walked, the stronger it became, until it was almost suffocating in its intensity.

      The forest seemed different today—darker, more alive. The usual rustle of leaves and distant calls of birds were subdued, replaced by an eerie quiet. Her boots crunched softly against the damp earth, the sound oddly loud in the stillness. The fog clung to the ground, tendrils of it winding through the underbrush and curling around her legs like spectral fingers.

      At last, she broke through the treeline, and there it was. The meadow. Or at least, what was left of it. Bella stopped short, her breath catching in her throat.

      The meadow she remembered had been vibrant and full of life, a sanctuary of wildflowers and sunlight. But now, it was barren. The grass was brown and brittle, the wildflowers long dead. The trees at its edges stood like skeletal sentinels, their bare branches clawing at the gray sky. It felt abandoned, forsaken, as though the very life had been drained from the earth.

      And yet, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she wasn’t alone.

      Her pulse quickened as her eyes scanned the desolate landscape. Shadows flickered at the edges of her vision, darting between the trees. The pull in her chest intensified, a near-painful force now, as though it were dragging her toward the center of the meadow.

      Bella stepped forward cautiously, her boots crunching against the brittle grass. Her breath fogged in the cold air, mingling with the thick, oppressive stillness. She felt as though she were walking into a dream—or a nightmare.

      Something was here. She could feel it. Someone.

      The meadow wasn’t as lifeless as it seemed. Or so she thought.

      The silence of the meadow was broken by a voice—smooth, rich, and heavily accented.

      “Bella…”

      Her heart jumped, and she froze mid-step. The pull in her chest lessened, its oppressive grip slackening, and she felt an odd wave of relief wash over her. She exhaled sharply, realizing only then that she had been holding her breath.

      From the center of the meadow, a tall figure emerged with unnerving grace, his silhouette cutting through the lifeless expanse.

      “Laurent?” Bella’s voice betrayed none of her surprise, though her mind raced. He had materialized so suddenly, as if conjured by the shadows. Vampire speed, she thought bitterly. Of course.

      The pull within her chest was nearly gone now, but unease crept in to take its place.

      “I didn’t expect to find you here,” Laurent said, his voice laced with a maddening hint of mystery.

      Her eyes narrowed as her mind caught up. “Did Victoria send you?”

      Laurent’s lips curved into a faint smirk, his dark eyes glinting with amusement. “I came as a favor to Edward, actually.”

      The name struck her like a blow, leaving her breathless. “Edward?” she echoed, disbelief threading through her voice. Her mind spun with questions—Edward? Why would he send Laurent of all people?

      She forced herself to stay calm, her voice cold and even. “Oh, sent you to check up on me?” she quipped, tilting her chin up in defiance.

      Laurent chuckled, his amusement deep and resonant. “Yes, actually. He wanted to ensure you hadn’t done anything… ah, reckless, as he put it.”

      The anger flared in her instantly, a fire in her chest that burned hotter with each passing second. Her hands curled into fists at her sides.

      “Well, you can tell him it’s none of his damn business anymore!” she snapped, her voice trembling with fury. “If he was actually concerned about me, he wouldn’t have left in the first place.” Her words ended in a growl, one that surprised even herself.

      Laurent raised an eyebrow at her, his expression one of mild surprise and undeniable amusement. He studied her as though seeing her for the first time. “You’ve changed,” he murmured, almost to himself. This was not the trembling, fragile human he had met months ago. This girl was fire and iron, a stark contrast to the meek creature he had once imagined her to be.

      “I will return the message,” he said with a smirk that only stoked her fury further.

      It was then that Bella noticed something odd. Laurent’s eyes, usually the vivid red of a vampire who fed regularly on human blood, were pitch black. Thirsty.

      Her stomach turned as she processed the danger. Black eyes meant hunger, and hunger meant... her.

      “I should be getting back to my dad,” she said quickly, forcing a polite tone despite the hammering of her heart. She took a step back, her voice wavering. “But it was… nice seeing you, Laurent.”

      She turned to leave, only to stop short as her path was suddenly blocked by his solid, unyielding form. She nearly collided with him, his proximity sending a jolt of alarm through her.

      Laurent stood mere inches from her now, his ebony-toned skin gleaming faintly in the muted light. He wore a ripped, unbuttoned white tunic that hung loosely over his muscular frame, his broad chest exposed beneath it. Frayed leather pants clung to his legs, his presence both commanding and predatory.

      “Why are you running, Bella?” he asked, his tone soft yet edged with something darker. “I thought our kind didn’t scare you.”

      Her breath hitched at the edge in his voice. It was a dangerous sound, one that sent ice crawling up her spine. And yet, beneath the fear, there was something else—something primal and confusing that she buried as quickly as it surfaced.

      “No, not scared,” she lied, her voice shaky. Her pulse was pounding now, her body screaming at her to flee even as his crimson-tinged gaze held her in place.

      Laurent tilted his head, his smirk returning as though he could sense the lie. His hand shot out, cold and unyielding, gripping her shoulders with inhuman strength. She gasped, the force of his touch sending panic spiraling through her.

      Before she could react, the forest erupted around them.

      Growls—low, guttural, and menacing—shattered the stillness. They came from all sides, reverberating through the trees like a wave of pure menace. Some were deep and animalistic, snarls that sent chills down Bella’s spine. Others were higher-pitched, sharper, distinctly inhuman.

      Bella knew that sound. She had heard it before, and her blood turned to ice.

      The growl of a vampire.

      Laurent’s expression shifted, amusement giving way to sharp wariness. His grip on her tightened as his dark eyes darted toward the forest’s edge, where shadows flickered and the growls intensified.

      Bella’s heart hammered as she struggled against his hold, her mind racing. She wasn’t alone anymore—but whether that was a blessing or a curse, she didn’t yet know.

      The forest came alive with movement as shadows detached themselves from the underbrush, taking form. Cloaked figures emerged, their movements fluid and silent, cloaks of midnight black and stormy grey shifting with each step. They were specters against the bleak meadow, but it was the three figures at the center that commanded all attention.

      Draped in crimson robes so vivid they seemed to bleed into the muted landscape, the trio stood apart from the rest. Their hoods concealed most of their faces, but the aura they exuded was palpable—power, authority, and an unshakable sense of inevitability.

      The pull in Bella’s chest intensified, growing sharper and more consuming, yet strangely soothing at the same time. Relief mixed with an overwhelming ache as if she had finally found something she hadn’t known she was searching for. Tears welled in her eyes unbidden, and before she could stop herself, she took a hesitant step toward them, her body moving as if guided by an unseen force.

      Behind her, a low growl rippled through the air.

      Bella turned just enough to notice movement from the opposite treeline. Laurent stiffened, his gaze snapping to the source of the sound. From the shadows, eyes began to glow—yellow, orange, green—piercing through the darkness like fireflies caught in the amber of ancient forests. Then came the shapes, enormous and hulking. Wolves, impossibly large and primal, padded silently into view.

      Drool dripped from their bared fangs, their snarls reverberating like thunder through the meadow. The largest among them, its fur a deep russet brown, advanced first, its lips pulled back in a menacing snarl that exposed sharp, deadly canines.

      Bella froze, her pulse quickening. The wolves’ intent was clear: this was a warning. A final chance to stop, to step away.

      But the pull would not let her go.

      Compelled by something far deeper than reason, Bella ignored the danger behind her. Her feet moved of their own accord, carrying her closer to the crimson-cloaked figures in the center of the meadow. Her heart raced, but not with fear—with something inexplicably warmer, deeper, a longing she couldn’t name.

      The wolves began to close the distance, their growls escalating into snarls, but in a blur of motion, the red-cloaked figures moved as one. Suddenly, Bella was encircled by them, their dark forms creating an impenetrable barrier.

      The rest of the Guard stepped forward like shadows snapping into place, forming a protective ring around their leaders. Their movements were too fast for her human eyes to follow, and when they stopped, their stances were taut with readiness.

      Bella gasped, startled by the abrupt shift in position. The pull in her chest eased slightly now that she was closer to them, but its intensity lingered, suffusing her with an almost unbearable warmth.

      The lead figures lowered their hoods in unison, revealing faces that were otherworldly in their beauty and power.

      Her gaze landed on him, the dark-haired man from her dreams. His crimson eyes—impossibly deep, like pools of liquid velvet—met hers, and everything else fell away. Bella felt her knees buckle under the weight of the bond surging between them. Tears spilled freely down her cheeks as emotions she couldn’t name crashed over her like waves.

      Aro stepped forward, his gaze locked on hers, and in that moment, the mating bond flared, connecting their souls so fiercely it was as if the universe itself had pulled them together. Her big, expressive brown eyes, soft and earthy like the soil after a cleansing rain, captivated him utterly.

      He didn’t need his gift to sense her thoughts. They radiated from her with such clarity that he could almost feel them pressing against his own. Confusion. Awe. Warmth. And beneath it all, an unmistakable depth of love—raw and unfiltered. It was overwhelming, even for him.

      Bella’s voice broke the charged silence, raw and trembling with desperation. She cupped her face, her body trembling under the weight of everything she didn’t understand.

      “Everyone, someone please explain to me what is going on?!” Her cry cracked with emotion, echoing into the tension-filled air. It was a plea, a demand, a cry for clarity that none of them could ignore.

      Her words cut through the three vampires like a blade. Aro felt the ache of her despair as though it were his own. Marcus, standing silently to his side, frowned in shared anguish, his ever-present stoicism cracking under the weight of her distress.

      And Caius, who had been silent until now, turned his sharp, calculating gaze from the wolves to Bella, his pale lips curling into a faint frown. The sight of her tears, of her trembling confusion, tugged at something deep within him—a feeling he hadn’t allowed himself to acknowledge in centuries.

      The meadow seemed to hold its breath, the tension between predator and prey, past and future, love and danger, pulling tighter with each passing second. Bella stood at the center of it all, unaware of just how deeply her presence had already changed the world around her.

      Marcus’s arms wrapped around Bella, his stone-like embrace both comforting and suffocating. It was as though the weight of his presence anchored her in place, offering safety while simultaneously overwhelming her senses. The conflicting emotions swirled within her like a tempest. Relief flooded her chest, but alongside it came frustration—a gnawing frustration she couldn’t name.

      Why?

      Why was she feeling so much for these strangers? Why did their touch seem to ignite something deep within her, something primal and ancient, that had nothing to do with logic or reason?

      Marcus’s lips pressed into a soft, shushing murmur near her ear, his voice a low, velvety rumble, as soothing as the lull of distant thunder. His hands were gentle despite their immense strength, one resting against her back, the other cradling the back of her head. “It’s alright,” he whispered, his tone filled with unspoken promises. “We’re here now.”

      Bella tilted her face upward, her tear-streaked cheeks brushing the smooth marble of his chest. Her wide brown eyes, still damp and brimming with confusion, locked onto his. His gaze—such a deep burgundy it was nearly black—seemed to pull her into its endless depths. For a moment, the world around her dissolved.

      And then it clicked.

      That same feeling she had experienced with Aro the night before surged through her again, snapping into place as if an unseen piece of a puzzle had finally found its match. Her chest ached with an unfamiliar sense of completeness, as though her heart had been searching for this exact moment, this exact connection, all her life.

      The world shifted under her feet, her axis tilting, and Marcus was suddenly at the center of it all.

      But it wasn’t enough.

      A thread of incompleteness lingered, a quiet hum of longing that told her there was more.

      The sensation of cool, marble-like fingers brushing the back of her head made her breath hitch. She turned instinctively, her gaze tearing away from Marcus’s captivating stare. Her eyes met another.

      Fiery red irises, fierce and unrelenting, burned into her own.

      The man before her was sharp and striking, with snowy white hair that glowed like frost under moonlight. His features were chiseled, his face a masterpiece of divine symmetry, but his presence was far from serene. He radiated danger—untamed, smoldering power restrained only by sheer will. His gaze was piercing, like embers capable of burning through steel, and yet...it softened when it met hers.

      The pull snapped taut once more, binding her heart, her soul, her very being to this man as well.

      The three of them—Marcus, Aro, and this new presence—wove themselves into the fabric of her existence. The bond was undeniable, unbreakable, and utterly consuming. It was as though the universe itself had conspired to bring them together, drawing invisible lines that converged in this exact moment, in this lifeless meadow now brimming with impossible vitality.

      Bella’s knees buckled, but Marcus’s arms held her upright. Words slipped from her lips without conscious thought, her voice barely more than a whisper. “Everything...”

      The word seemed to hang in the air, and as if on cue, the three men’s expressions shifted. Smiles broke across their impossibly perfect faces, lighting them up in a way that made her heart stutter.

      Aro, now close enough that she could feel his presence like a storm about to break, stepped forward. His raven-black hair, long and silky, framed his aristocratic face. His deep crimson eyes glowed with warmth that seemed out of place for a predator. Every movement of his lithe frame spoke of elegance and control. Yet, beneath his refined exterior, there was something raw—a hunger, a passion, an unyielding determination.

      Marcus, still holding her protectively, stood taller and more imposing. His hair, inky black and slightly wavy, fell to his shoulders. His angular features were refined, almost princely, but his eyes—oh, his eyes. They were oceans of unspoken grief and boundless devotion. His presence was a paradox: both stormy and soothing, as though he bore the weight of an eternity’s worth of pain and yet found solace in her.

      Then there was the third.

      Caius.

      If Aro and Marcus were shadows and storms, Caius was fire and ice. His alabaster skin, so pale it seemed to glow, contrasted sharply with the fiery red of his gaze. His sharp cheekbones and strong jawline gave him a predatory edge, and his lips curled in a faint, knowing smirk that sent shivers down Bella’s spine. He exuded danger, arrogance, and something almost wickedly enticing. The air around him seemed charged, as if he carried an untapped reservoir of power barely restrained beneath his cold exterior.

      These men—these vampires—were unlike anything she had ever encountered. Unlike Edward. Unlike Jacob.

      "These were vampires."

      Her heart raced as she appraised them, her cheeks flushing in embarrassment when she realized how openly she was staring. The warmth spread through her body, and her scent, now heightened by her emotions, filled the air.

      The three of them stiffened visibly, their crimson eyes darkening slightly. Marcus’s grip on her tightened, his chest vibrating with a low growl that was half amusement, half restraint. Bella felt her blush deepen, mortified by her body’s betrayal.

      Marcus’s gaze turned pitch black with thirst, and for a fleeting moment, his resolve wavered. His instincts screamed at him to sink his fangs into her throat, to claim her fully, but the bond overpowered even that primal need. He took a deep, unnecessary breath and pressed his forehead to hers in silent apology.

      The others shared his struggle, though they masked it with centuries-honed discipline. Aro’s lips twitched in a small, almost reverent smile, while Caius’s smirk faded into a look of sharp focus, his hands curling into fists at his sides.

      The desire to take her back to Volterra, to bind her to them permanently and irrevocably, burned through all three of them like a brand. But they waited. For now.

      For her.

      Bella’s breath hitched, her pulse thrumming wildly as she realized she had spoken her thoughts aloud. Heat flushed her cheeks, mortification coursing through her. She swallowed hard, her voice trembling with nerves as she managed an apology. “Sorry about that…”

      The man holding her—Marcus—only tightened his embrace slightly, as if to shield her from her own unease. His lips brushed close to her ear, his tone tender yet unyielding. “Hush, dear one. You have nothing to apologize for. It is expected that you should feel so overwhelmed right now.”

      His voice, rich and low like the murmurs of a deep forest stream, made her knees weak. “People don’t typically feel the mating bond before they are turned. But you…” He paused, a faint note of awe coloring his tone. “You are such a rare and special case.”

      But then, he said the words that shattered the fragile sense of calm holding the moment together.

      Mating bond.

      The air grew heavy, thick with an energy that crackled like the sky before a storm. Bella barely had time to process the weight of those words before Caius snapped, his voice cutting through the meadow like the crack of a whip.

      “Mate?” Caius’s voice was sharp, laced with disbelief and venom. His piercing red eyes burned into Bella, his posture rigid and imposing. “This human girl is our mate?” He spat the word “human” as if it were a curse, his sharp features twisting into a sneer. “The one the Cullens kept as a pet? The one for whom they committed the heinous act of destroying a mate?”

      His words were razor-edged, each syllable slicing through the fragile barrier of composure Bella had managed to cling to. The mention of the Cullens, of what they had done, was a fresh wound ripped open with callous disregard.

      Her vision blurred as tears welled in her eyes, the flood of emotions too much to contain. She turned instinctively, burying her face in Marcus’s chest as if his presence alone could shield her from the cruel reality of Caius’s words. Her shoulders trembled as silent sobs racked her body, and she clung to Marcus as though he were her anchor in a storm.

      Marcus growled low in his throat, a sound that reverberated through his chest and into her. The growl was not directed at her but at the man who had dared to cause their mate pain. His dark eyes flashed with a warning as he glared at Caius, the unspoken bond between them vibrating with tension.

      Caius froze, his words hanging in the air like a noose tightening around his own neck. He saw the way Bella flinched, the way her pain radiated outward, palpable even without Aro’s gift. Her rejection was a palpable force, sharp and gut-wrenching, cutting him deeper than he cared to admit.

      For the first time in centuries, Caius felt shame.

      The weight of his own cruelty settled over him like a shroud, smothering his wrath and leaving only disgust in its place—disgust not for Bella, but for himself. He had hurt her, his mate, the one being the gods had deemed him worthy of despite his many sins. A true mate, a gift he had never thought himself capable of receiving.

      And he had squandered it in a moment of thoughtless venom.

      A guttural snarl tore through the air, sharp and furious, breaking the fragile tension that had settled after Caius’s harsh words. The sound vibrated across the meadow, emanating from the caramel-pelted wolf. Its piercing gaze locked on Bella’s trembling form, tears still streaking her cheeks, and something in that gaze flickered—a raw, unspoken fury that demanded vengeance.

      Before the alpha could intervene, the caramel wolf lunged, its massive paws pounding against the ground with enough force to echo across the field. Its growl deepened into a primal roar as it launched itself through the air, aiming straight for the cluster of vampires surrounding Bella.

      The Guard reacted instantly. A black-cloaked figure moved with blinding speed, her hood snapping back to reveal a pale, strawberry-blond woman whose eyes burned with adolescent wrath, tinged with a dangerous mix of control and sadistic glee. She focused on the charging wolf, her gaze sharp and unyielding, and the air seemed to thicken as her gift took hold.

      The wolf froze mid-air with a yelp, crashing to the ground in a heap. Whimpers filled the air, high-pitched and heart-wrenching, as the creature writhed in invisible agony. The sound stabbed through Bella’s chest, and she felt a pang of guilt so sharp it left her breathless.

      From the ranks of the Guard, another hooded figure stepped forward—a towering, hulk-like vampire with muscles like chiseled stone and a menacing glint in his red eyes. He moved with precision, his movements slow but deliberate as if deciding the most efficient way to dispatch the downed wolf.

      From the opposite tree line, a gray-pelted wolf growled low, its sound one of disbelief and mounting anger. Steam hissed from its body, curling into the cool air like smoke from a fire. Bella’s breath caught as the wolf began to tremble violently, its form contorting with sickening snaps and cracks. Bones realigned, reshaping with horrifying speed, until in the wolf’s place stood a woman—naked but utterly unashamed.

      Her skin was a deep, rich tan, muscles toned and lean beneath it. Wild brunette hair framed her striking face, her matching dark eyes blazing with fury. She bent quickly, yanking a strip of cloth tied to her leg and pulling a long black t-shirt over her body with practiced ease.

      Her voice sliced through the chaos, low and raspy, but filled with rage. “You have got to be fucking kidding me!” Her hands flew to the sky, flipping off the heavens as she railed. “A leech?! You’re telling me my imprint is a damn blood-sucker?!”

      She continued her tirade, pacing as she screamed her grievances to the unseen forces that had deemed her worthy—or perhaps cursed—to find her soul bond among the undead. “Screw you, Great Spirits!” she bellowed. “This is a joke, right? A joke?!”

      Bella, wide-eyed and still processing what she’d just seen, barely noticed the other wolves now standing in human form near the tree line. Familiar faces emerged—Sam, Quil, Embry, Paul, Seth—and even Leah, who now stood at the center of the storm she had unleashed.

      But Bella’s attention snagged on the caramel wolf still on the ground, now partially shifted, and her heart sank. It was Jacob. Her Jacob. His broken whimpers tore through the meadow, and Bella's stomach twisted in anguish.

      Yet, her shock only deepened as she noticed the towering vampire hovering near Jacob—his attention, however, was not on the injured wolf but locked on Leah. His red eyes smoldered with something deeper, something primal and possessive. His broad shoulders tensed as though barely holding back the urge to step closer.

      And beside him, a shorter vampire with bronze hair and golden eyes, a telltale sign of a human diet, stood motionless. His gaze was also fixed solely on Leah, awe and disbelief etched into his expression.

      Both vampires seemed to come to the same realization at the same time. Their lips parted in unison, the word escaping them in an almost reverent breath. “Wow…”

      The sudden vulnerability in their voices, so at odds with their vampiric nature, sent a ripple of tension through the meadow. Leah, however, was far from impressed.

      “Oh, hell no!” she snapped, stepping back as if distance could sever the pull she clearly felt. Her fingers clenched into fists, her entire body rigid with resistance. “I don’t care what kind of cosmic crap is happening here. There is no way I’m going with them!”

      The bronze-haired vampire flinched as if her words physically struck him, his shoulders slumping slightly. Beside him, the hulking vampire’s jaw tightened, his expression unreadable but for the flicker of pain in his crimson eyes.

      Sam’s deep voice boomed, cutting through the rising tension like a whip crack. “Alright! Enough!” His alpha authority rolled over the meadow, commanding instant attention. “Tensions are high, and none of us are thinking straight. We need to regroup, calm down, and figure out what the hell is going on—peacefully.”

      He turned his stern gaze to Leah, his tone brooking no argument. “You need to go with your imprints. One hour, Leah. We meet back here in one hour.”

      Leah’s growl was low, threatening, but she didn’t argue further. She glared daggers at Sam, then the vampires, before storming toward the forest edge.

      Bella stood frozen, her heart pounding in her ears as she tried to process the chaos. Wolves. Vampires. Imprints. And now this. Her mind reeled as she struggled to comprehend what had just unfolded before her.

      Her lips parted, and she exhaled a single, incredulous thought.

      “What the fuck just happened?”

Chapter Text

Bella had found herself being carried off somewhere unknown as she quickly shut her eyes. Preventing herself from growing motion sick from the vampiric speed. When she felt still enough to trust opening her eyes, she was met with the breath-taking sight of La Push beach with its blue-gray waters crashing in waves against the rocky shore. But then her appraisal fell upon the mysterious trio of men who now meant too much to her.

They stood out so much against the dreary backdrop of Forks, Washington. Like the only colours in an overall black and white painting. Breath-stealingly handsome human drinking vampires. Why was her life so complicated? A laugh of hysterical disbelief left her. The darkest haired one still holding her finally let her go, albeit reluctantly. But not before he tucked a few locks of her auburn tresses behind her delicate ears.

"First, let me introduce ourselves properly. I am Marcus Volturi. These are my brothers Aro," He raised his hand in the direction of himself then to his dark brown haired brother. "And Caius." He directed to the blond one now.

She shivered at their beautiful sounding names. And they chuckled in amusement at their human mate's responsiveness. "I am Bella. Bella Swan..." She blushed as she continued, "It's a pleasure to meet you all..."

"I'm sure it is..." Caius mumbled into her ear, causing her to gasp at his sudden appearance against her side. Her heart picked up in speed once again but not from fear. Her scent flared with her arousal and they struggled to hold themselves back from taking her right then and there.

"Caius, not now..." Marcus scolded while shooting him a warning look. Caius gave her a sadistic smirk at her current problem that was causing her to squeeze her thighs together. Thighs that were in such alluring and tight skinny jeans that he felt his mouth filling with venom.

"You already seem to be aware of our kind, thanks to The Cullens..." Bella flinched slightly at the mention of their name and Marcus found himself barely able to contain his wrath. What had they done to warrant their mate to flinch so violently at the mere mention of their existence?

"Yes, you're vampires. And you drink human blood instead of animal." She replied weakly as she recovered from Caius' flirtatious attack. "Real vampires."

Marcus and his brothers shared a chuckle at her jab at the animal-drinkers.

"Correct. However, the Cullens have most likely led you to believe that we kill innocents. However this is not the case, we have our gifted guard member Chelsea lure in the worst of human kind. Criminals such as child molesters, rapists, sadistic abusers, serial killers, the worst of the worst. True monsters. Sometimes we will feed from terminally ill humans that consent before hand. And we also will take willing and healthy donors."

"Bella, my dear, did the Cullens ever tell you about mates?" Aro asked her once Marcus had paused. His eyes patient yet so exuberant. He seemed like he had been waiting his whole life for this moment.

Bella shook her head, "Alice mentioned the term once around me but Edward was insistent on keeping me in the dark about most everything about your kind. Even though I begged him to tell me more..." She huffed in annoyance at the unpleasant memories of his constant dismissals and rejections.

"Wait, he told you of our kind but refused to inform you of the company you kept? He brought you into a world of monsters and didn't think it safer that you know more about us? What a child! What a fool!" Caius spat in rage at the insolence of the Cullen boy. The spineless excuse for a vampire. If he could even call him that. Like he deserved that much.

"He was always rejecting me. He wanted me as his but refused to kiss me most of the time or even touch me. Besides boring forehead kisses...Don't get me wrong—I loved any type of touch from him..." They all at once let out a low growl before she held her up hands in defense.

"Sorry, sorry! But he was constantly on about how he could kill me at any moment, break me so easily, I was this fragile doll that needed to be protected at all costs. It was infuriating and he never considered what I wanted! It was always what he wanted or what he felt was best for me. I wanted to become a vampire so bad! I just felt like it was something I needed to become. Like I was meant for this life..." Bella's voice grew soft at the end in sadness.

All three ancient vampires felt their hearts fill with warmth at her ending words. She wanted to become immortal? To become like one of them? Soul-less and without a conscience...It was too good to be true. How had they been blessed as so? Marcus scooped her back into his arms with the brightest smile he had ever held on his face.

Bella felt her heart fill with warmth at the jovial acceptance these men seemed to be showing her. They seemed so happy to be with her. Which led her to putting the pieces together in her head after Marcus' question about mates. Mates in the animal kingdom typically meant they had chosen each other to further their species, but some animals would choose mates for life.

"Wait...are you saying that you three are my mates?" Bella asked in surprise. Her eyebrows raised and her eyes wide.

"As you to us." They replied to her all at once. Their tones filled with what could only be true honesty.

"And not just ordinary mates. Our kind has normal mates, which are fairly common. Normal mates can be a strong bond however if one of them dies or chooses to reject the bond it isn't as big a deal as true mates. True mates in our world are bound together by the very tapestries of their souls. And you, Bella Swan, are our true mate." Marcus further explained to the human woman stood in front of him. The woman who now looked like she may be sick.

Bella felt herself go white. Bound together by their souls? This was all too much. In less than an hour she was thrown right back into the supernatural fray. Which now apparently included huge ass, shape-shifting wolves? Her breath began to quicken, growing shallow as her body started to shake. Marcus stroked her hair and leaned her head against his shoulder. He cooed gently into her ear, the cold breath and his comforting embrace beginning to calm her down.

Aro and Caius began to rub her back in soothing circles and she felt relief flood her whole being. Her panic fell away and she gently urged them to continue explaining what they needed to. Marcus obeyed and explained to her that true mates were a big deal and incredibly rare in their world. A vampire could only meet one in their whole unlives but she would be the first exception he knew of. Bella had tried to question this but he dismissed it as a topic for another day.

Marcus explained that the Cullens had never liked the Volturi. They had hated and feared them for as long as Carlisle had been turned and had formed their little coven. After Carlisle had joined them for the brief amount of time he had, he seemed too set in his own ways. Convinced that all vampires could live on animal-blood alone, they just had to have the will to do it. Aro had been touched by this belief but he had disagreed strongly. Animal-blood wasn't sufficient in the slightest for properly sustaining the amount of energy and nutrience a vampire needed.

Bella lit up suddenly as he said this, "That explained why they were always so uncomfortable around me! Constantly leaving the room and even Jasper had tried to attack me after I gave myself a paper-cut. Although, I can understand why his control might have been weaker than the others. Jasper is an empath, right?"

Marcus smirked as did the other two, she was so clever. She had put the pieces together without even needing more explanation. So observant, Marcus admired internally.

"Which means when I had cut my finger, not only was he feeling his own blood lust but the blood lust of six different vampires at the same time! It's no wonder he snapped. I think anyone would do the same with his gift." Bella paused as another realization hit her.

"But I wonder why Alice didn't see it coming? I guess she didn't have enough time to say anything but Edward would have seen it too...Something smells fishy here..."

"Well, we are next to an ocean." Caius teased and Bella let out a joyful laugh at his unexpected joke.

"So intelligent, cara mia. It does not make a lot of sense when you phrase it that way." Marcus praised her as he released her from his arms unwillingly.

"So how does this work...err...Me being mated to all of you?" She asked in a deceptively innocent, higher then usual tone.

Caius' crimson gaze snapped to hers, narrowing as he sensed what could only be the faux innocence of a curious submissive. He knew that tone anywhere. He had heard it many times in his various dives into the world of lust and fantasy. Humans, he hated to admit, were certainly creative. He didn't need his eldest brother's gift to know what she was.

His mate truly was perfect for them. Caius was what was known in the human kink community as a sadist and a dominant, as well as many other names. Names that had been cried out to the heavens, only the gods know how many times. And he had met many supposed innocent young women who had held the same tone as his mate had just used. He let a dark smirk slowly grow across his face as he never let his gaze fall from her own. He would explore that side to her in depth as soon as possible.

Aro finally spoke up, feeling a little side-lined at the moment. "We aren't sure. This is the first time we have came across this type of mating bond. It is highly unusual, but we will do whatever you wish. We would go to ends of the Earth if it would please you."

"We are just grateful for your seemingly unending patience and willingness to be here with us. You are a gift from the gods, tesoro." Marcus added in a voice so soft, Bella had to strain to catch all of his words.

She felt tears in her eyes again. Edward had never....could never have said those words to her and meant them. Before she could ask another question, Caius began to apologize.

"And Bella," She shuddered as his voice made of velvet caressed her ears. "I am deeply sorry for my words back in the field. You must understand that I, as most of us within the Volturi, have not had very good experiences with humans. Or the Cullens for that matter. We originally had come here to Forks to..." Caius swallowed down a mouthful of ash at the very thought of his next words. "To kill you. And the Cullens. You for knowing of our existence if you hadn't wanted to be changed. And The Cullens for being so foolish as to inform a human of our existence and for their cruel destruction of another vampire's mate."

Marcus and Aro all shared the same looks of horror at the idea of their Bella being killed.

"But obviously things have changed." Bella whispered with a voice full of compassion and concern as she reached out towards Caius. Her brown eyes gazing into his own with so much feeling, Caius felt venom pool in his eyes. His brothers all felt their jaws fall open in shock.

Bella reached up with her small and soft hands and cupped each side of Caius' face. She pulled him to her and he allowed her human strength to win out. He watched her actions and face with confusion and shame dripping from his being. Bella raised herself up on her tip toes so she was closer to his height, and Caius leaned down to give her better access for whatever she wished to do to him.

"It's okay, you have nothing to apologize for. Caius, I am honored you feel like you owe me any type of apology or even explanation. I am not dead. See? I'm fine. I'm more then fine if I have you, and your brothers, as my mates..." Bella noticed the strange liquid filling his red eyes now and she sighed gently. Her breath fanning across his face, his own rasping out as he was overcome with emotion. He would need her to say the words that she felt were unneeded.

"I forgive you..."

Caius felt a sob escape him and so he buried his head into his lovely mate's shoulder. His angel. Their angel. Moisture fell from his eyes and began to soak Bella's shirt. Venom. Bella seemed completely unconcerned with this as she just simply held him. Aro and Marcus watched on in awe. Vampires couldn't cry, and yet here they were. Caius, of all vampires, crying.

Bella may not have known these men long, but she had a feeling that this moment was a big deal. She closed her eyes as she felt her own tears begin to slip down her cheeks. She began to whisper sweet reassurances into his ear, time seeming to stop all around them as the other two waited patiently for the moment to come to its natural end.

Caius pulled away just as Jane and Alec appeared a few feet behind them. Jane being the one to speak, "I believe it is time to return to the field, Masters...and Mistress." The young Guard member informed.

Bella responded before any of the Kings could. "Thank you, dear, we'll be along in just a minute." She spoke respectfully and kindly to the much older vampire. Jane blinked in surprise, not used to such...informal yet considerate words. Her and her brother none the less left the three of them alone once more.

Bella took Caius' hands, stroking her thumbs across the smooth, pale, and marble textured skin. She stared deep into his eyes, as if she might find her new domain within them.

"Are you okay?" She asked with only patience and concern in her tone. His heart melted but he dismissed it at once by returning to his usual scowl. Bella's eyes narrowed at him, and he narrowed his in turn.

Watch yourself, little one. Don't start anything you can't finish. His voice suddenly breaching her own thoughts for a moment. She gasped in surprise.

"What if I don't want to?" Bella sassed back at him, out loud, and it was Caius' turn to be surprised. He smirked.

"We will finish this later then..." He warned, his voice darkening to a low rumble that had Bella's heart stuttering and her thighs clenching together.

Bella winked and shot a quick smirk back at him before she suddenly took off back towards the meadow. Her little human legs only carrying her so far and so fast that the brothers had enough time to laugh heartily before easily catching up to her. This could only mean one thing.

Bella Swan had accepted The Volturi Kings as her true mates.

Chapter Text

Bella had gone quiet on their walk back to the meadow. How had everything changed so quickly? One minute she thought she would never be apart of this world again and then the next BAM right back in the fray. She has a chance again, a chance to feel like she belongs somewhere. And they seem willing to allow her to become like them but maybe...what if she did want to stay human? At least for a little while longer... What if she wanted to experience more of life as a human first? It would make her appreciate the gifts of immortality more, she would notice the differences more clearly, and she would be more mature in general. Shouldn't she also learn more about vampires and their world before she became one of them? A realization suddenly came to her. Bella had been rushing into becoming a vampire because subconsciously she knew Edward had wanted to leave. Ever since James, Edward had started to act differently and more distant towards her and it had caused her to panic and latch on harder. In her desperation, she had insisted on her change and had succeededin pushing him away. How pitiful.

Did she really want to be frozen in the body of an 18 year old forever? She had always been insecure, maybe she should let her body mature more before cementing that as her form for eternity. Would they let her make that choice? The consequences would mean she would be vulnerable longer, meaning more chances for her chance at forever to be taken away. Mortal and weak.

Yes. Bella wanted to wait before she was turned, not long but she would wait. Oh, the irony. She sighed gently, feeling a weight lifted off her shoulders at her new revelation about herself. She didn't feel rushed, there was no deadlines or anything similar anymore. No invisible boundaries or walls...Or were there? Now that everything she wanted was here...would she be able to trust them?

Bella shook herself out of her thoughts when they got back to the meadow. The wolves and the rest of the Volturi were already present. However, Leah was nowhere to be seen and neither were the two Guard members who had attacked Jacob earlier. The alpha, Sam, began to speak once the four of them had arrived.

"Alright, let's try this again. Bella, what the hell is going on?"

"Where do I even begin?" She mumbled under her breath. "When Edward and I were together, we ran into some nomad, human-drinking vampires. Things got heated and two of them decided to hunt me down. Long story short, one of them bit and almost turned me..." Some of the wolves let out low, deep growls at this notion...along with her mates. She cast a quick dismissive but playful look at them. Caius growled at her and was suddenly pressed along the length of her back.

Her breath hitched and she felt a deep shiver overcome her. His cold breath brushed against her neck as he leaned down and ran his nose along the slender curve of her throat. Watch it, you're just making this harder for yourself later...She gasped in surprise again, not used to hearing his or anyone's voice in her mind. She decided to try something...

Maybe I like it harder...

Caius let out another growl, this time lower and quieter. A sound made from deep within his chest, that made her whole being vibrate against his. She pressed her thighs together as subtly as she could, trying to stop her body from responding but it was too late. She felt the dampness growing between her legs at the apex of her thighs and she swallowed. Caius smirked against her hair, and chuckled in evil amusement.

Sam cleared his throat and Bella focused back on the topic at hand. "Right, sorry..." She blushed such a deep red that combined with the scent of arousal coming in waves off of their mate, they struggled immensely with remaining sane and not stealing her away right at that moment.

"Edward managed to suck the venom out before I could complete the change, despite how much I wanted to become one of them..." She sighed at the memory. "Then from what I know since I was passed out after that point, Edward and the others killed the vampire and left the other one alive. They were apparently mates and its a crime in the vampire world to kill another vampire's mate. So his mate, Victoria, went to the Volturi here..." She waved her hands in the direction of the mass of red-eyed vampires around them.

"To get her revenge for the death of her mate, and humans (aka me) knowing of the vampires existence is a crime. They came here today to kill me and then the Cullens for their crimes."

Caius ran his fingers through his mates hair which prompted Jacob to ask, "And them?" He referred to the three tall, intimidating vampires that were surrounding Bella.

"As you can see, I'm not dead and that is because it turns out I am mated to the three Kings of the vampire world. The Volturi Kings. This is Caius..." She pointed up to the tall, blond one behind her. "Marcus and Aro..." She directed to the dark haired vampires at each side.

"Mates?" Sam asked in confusion, he had a feeling he knew what they were but needed to be sure and not make any assumptions.

"You mentioned imprints before, right? With Leah and those two vampires? They seem to be mated to her so I am gonna make a guess and say that mates in the vampire world is like your guys' imprints."

Sam took a moment to process everything she had said before he replied, "What about the leech with the dreads?"

"Laurent, one of the vampires that the Cullens and I ran into last year before they left and I got hunted down. He and the other two I mentioned, James and Victoria, were a coven. He said he came here as a favor to Edward...which I found odd but he must not have drank recently because you guys obviously showed up when he was about to attack me."

Caius tugged her against the front of his body tighter then before, pressing his nose to her hair and taking in her scent. Strawberries and rain...He visibly relaxed as he did this and Bella let out a deep breath of contentment at having one of her mates so close, and the feeling of his nose in her hair and feeling him take her in was amazing and so sensual.

"So what about the Cullens? Are you still planning on taking them out? As far as we know, they moved away several months ago after Edward broke up with Bella. Haven't seen them back since." Sam explained in a firm, deep tone. His voice was gruff and commanded authority and respect.

Aro spoke up at this point, "Yes, we still need to punish them for choosing to reveal our secret to a human and killing another vampire's mate. If they did it once, they will do it again. And they could have avoided the whole situation by changing her. If they are no longer here in Forks, we will simply dispatch our Guard to find them. Demetri, our tracker, should have no trouble finding them. Once he returns with his new mate, your fellow pack member, and Felix, we can send them off to do just that immediately..."

Jacob interrupted again, impatience and a little jealousy clear in his voice. "What about Bella?"

"I'm going with my mates, of course. If it wasn't clear before Jacob but I'm sorry. We are breaking up. I hope you find your imprint, Jake, but I found my true mates. I can't change that and I don't want to." Bella answered firmly, her gaze strong and unwavering. The Kings stifled sounds of glee at their mate's words. She truly wanted them and wanted to be with them. How did they get so lucky?

"Bells..." He practically whimpered before his body slumped forward and he shifted back into his caramel, russet pelted wolf form. He turned around and rushed off back into the forest.

Bella frowned and felt tears spring to her eyes. She loved him, he was her best friend and she hated hurting him like this. Marcus placed a hand on her shoulder from beside her. He offered her a look of understanding and empathy, and she shook her incoming tears away.

"Sentiments aside, you guys are real vampires right? You have red eyes, not gold like the Cullens. That's gonna be a problem if you intend to stay within our territory or even in Forks..."

Bella cut in before her mates could, "They don't drink from innocent people. They only drink from the worst of the worst: criminals, murderers, rapists, those kinds of humans."

Sam and the rest of his pack all quirked a brow at this. Sam thought about this hard for a moment. Real wolves were predators, they didn't pick and choose their prey according to if they were good or evil. They were shape-shifting wolves so not the same but still. The only thing setting them apart from the real wolves was their ability to choose what they killed. Vampires. But now, this poses the question of are all vampires evil and deserve to be killed outright?

These ones seemed to be genuine, and upfront about feeding on humans. They killed the evil ones...just like they killed evil vampires. Sam refocused on the conversation and responded, "Alright. You seem to be telling the truth. We'll call a treaty, you guys are...?"

"The Volturi. Rulers of vampire kind." Caius smirked into Bella's hair, feeling her temperature rise and her scent flare at his tone full of power and dominion.

"We are the Quilette Tribe and pack of La Push, Washington. I, Sam Uley, am the alpha of this pack. Our chief is currently indisposed so I will stand in his place. We, the Quilette Tribe, pose a treaty with you, The Volturi and by extension Bella Swan as I expect she will inevitably be changed now and join you. You are allowed within the same boundaries as The Cullens as of today, provided you drink from or kill no innocent human be it adult or child or man or woman. We can and will revisit these rules as needed, as I expect the Cullens will not go down without a fight."

Bella swallowed nervously, what if they didn't go down without a fight?

Edward Cullen had felt...off ever since he had finally tasted Bella's blood for the first time. It had been the best experience of his existence, even better then meeting Bella for the first time. Her blood had truly been like heroine. Once he had had a taste he had barely been able to stop himself. It was when he heard her heartbeat start to stutter that he had managed to stop himself from killing her. He remembered the feeling of sudden and immense clarity, like a blind man finally seeing for the first time in his whole life. And then for some reason his memory was...fuzzy after that.

And vampires never forget.

They may forget their human lives, but the memory of their immortal lives stays crystal clear as if it had only happened just yesterday. Edward not being able to recall the events that had transpired after he had almost killed Bella, was next to impossible. But he had dismissed it as nothing, maybe some way for his poor condemned soul to cope with what he had done and almost did.

Edward gazed down at the partying tourists of Rio. Their humanness, the way they smiled and danced and drank like tomorrow would never come. Unaware of the monster in the shadows lurking overhead. He was pulled from his thoughts when his burner phone began to ring.

ALICE

The caller ID glared at him with its harsh, bright white lighting. He answered, "What's happened..."

"Its Bella...I can't see her anymore. I saw her going to your guys' meadow and Laurent was there and then...nothing it just completely ends there—"

His phone shattered into millions of pieces before she could even finish.

"Finally..." Caius breathed as the hotel door clicked shut behind them.

Bella suddenly remembered his earlier words of warning and darted towards the door she hoped to god was the bathroom. Obviously, her human limbs were not able to even carry her a foot before said vampire had swooped her up and pinned her body against the wall closest to them.

Aro and Marcus had retired to their separate rooms, attending to their travel plans. Allowing Caius to be the first to establish more of his bond with his mate, since his seemed to be the weakest of the three according to Marcus.

Bella felt her breath hitch and her heart began to hammer against her ribcage. She knew it must of been deafening for her mate, who was currently looking at her with so much desire in his gaze that she burned. Her skin was set ablaze and she bit her bottom lip at the feeling. His red eyes were darker now, predatory and oh so hungry.

Caius noticed the wicked way his mate began to nibble on her bottom lip and a growl rumbled deep within his being. He wanted to simply devour her right there on the spot. And then her temperature flared, her scent strengthening with it. And the one instinct that could very possibly overpower a mating bond...

He felt his fangs throb in immense pain, and he attempted to stop breathing. Everything in him screamed for him to just take her...would she even protest? For a human she was surprisingly sensitive and responsive to the bond. He groaned and pressed his head into the crook of her neck and shoulder, pressing the breadst of his lips against the vein that seemed to quicken for him.

"Damn you..." He cried with passion and frustration, to her and to the heavens above. How cruel and yet gracious could the gods be? Gifting them their mate but cursing them by making her human.

"Did I do something wrong?" Bella had the audacity to ask him.

Did she do something wrong ?

He let out a vicious growl that time, a sound full of danger and promise that Bella felt herself become so terribly aroused she felt a moan escape her already. The sound causing him to rock his hips against her lower abdomen, a gasp of arousal and surprise responding.

"Wrong? Bella you foolish, foolish woman! You have done nothing wrong. Absolutely nothing. Your mortality is what is wrong, little one..." Her breath hitched at the new pet name and he smirked against her neck.

He pulled back, his darkening gaze practically glaring into her own. Her incredibly doe-like, big brown eyes. He groaned as he felt the mating pull and the thirst battle within him. Then he heard it. The thudding and the beating of her heart. Like a hummingbird's wings in her chest.

He slid one of his hands up from where it had clutched at her waist and rested it against her heart. Feeling that beautiful drumming. He felt venom sting at his eyes once again that day. Bella watched as he did all of this in fascination and eager anticipation. Her hips pressing against his in desperation, feeling the absolute solid, muscular yet lanky and slim body against her softer, much more pliant one.

"And when I heard her heart in that terrible rhythm, I knew again what peace could be..." He whispered as he leaned in close, his lips a breadth away from her own. The call to drink and steal his mate away from himself and his brothers had lost. The true mating bond had won.

Bella felt her eyes begin to water at his beautiful words, they were familiar yet they eluded her. She made a mental note to herself to ask him what it was from later. Her gaze flickered down to his lips, the smooth and delectable lips that she somehow knew would soothe this pull within her.

Caius growled as his mate impatiently whined for him and made to silence her. His eyes closed and his lips pressed against her own. Pure elation, desire, lust, love...everything coursed through the two of them at that moment. This would only be the beginning, the mating instincts taking over and neither of them even considered denying it for even a second.

Bella had thought Edward had been good at kissing, and she had been right. But Caius was simply better. Soft and yet so exuberant and passionate. Edward has kissed her like she was a precious and delicate vase that might shatter at any moment. Caius kissed her the same, but like he wanted her to break. He kissed her like he wanted her to bruise and scar, so he could prove to the world she was his.

And she loved it.

She moaned into his mouth which prompted him to sneak a taste. But before he could slip his tongue past her silky and sweet lips. The door burst open just as a familiar voice broke their moment of passion.

"Bella..."

Her heart might actually have stopped beating in her chest.

Chapter Text

Alice.

"Alice?—" Bella launched herself at the pixie-like vampire but stopped as she witnessed Caius flash towards her. A vicious hiss and growl erupting from within him as he blurred over to the wall, slamming her into it. His eyes grew black as he pulled his other hand back as if to strike her but Bella was rushing over to them as soon as her human mind caught up to them.

"Wait! Caius, stop!—" Bella cried out as she attempted to hold Caius back. He clenched his jaw as he attempted to ignore the way just the simple, soft...human way his mate was touching him had calmed his wrath. A wrath that hadn't been tamed in eons. Her small hand clutching his raised wrist, even though she knew she wasn't strong enough to stop him yet she still tried. He gave her a sideways look out of the corner of his eye before he sighed.

Bella sighed as well, before throwing her arms around the woman who used to be like her sister once Caius had released her. Alice wrapped her arms around the beautiful human girl's waist, squeezing her as tight as she could without hurting her.

"Would you care to explain to me how you're alive?" Alice's tinker-bell voice asked her in disbelief as she pulled back. Caius loomed behind his auburn-haired mate but otherwise did not interfere.

"What?"

"I saw you disappear from my vision when Laurent entered the meadow...I thought he had—" She trailed off, her eyes becoming teary.

"Oh, the Volturi came and the wolves..."

"The dogs? Bella, you could have been killed! I'm so glad you are safe. But we have to go now, Edward thinks you're dead!" Alice grabbed Bella's wrist and a hiss slipped past Caius' lips in warning.

Alice tossed him a glare and Bella sighed in exasperation.

"So? Alice, he left me in the middle of the woods after he dumped me. I want nothing to do with him. He can deal with whatever mess he has got himself into..."

"Bella, that's awful, after all he did for you?"

"Don't." Bella's voice was cold, almost a growl of her own as her brown eyes fixed the pixish vampire with a dark glare. "Edward came into my life like a tornado and managed to cause me so much pain that I was giving my own father cause to send me back to Jacksonville! I was preventing him from getting any sleep because of nightmares that caused me to wake up SCREAMING!" She shouted towards the end, her gaze fiery and her chest heaving as her anger grew. An anger she wasn't familiar with had snuck up on her and physically consumed her.

Caius recognized this kind of fury, as he held the same kind within himself. He wrapped his arms around his mate's waist and squeezed her soothingly, pressing her back against his front. She huffed out a breath as Caius began to soothe her. She shook her head and met Alice's amber eyes reluctantly.

"Alice, I'm sorry but I'm not sorry. Edward needs to deal with this by himself. Or you can help him on your own..." Bella paused as she noticed Alice's eyes glaze over as a vision took hold of her.

Bella leaned her head back against Caius' chest and he felt a small smile grow across his face as he began to rub circles through her thin shirt across her abdomen. Feeling and familiarizing himself with the lovely muscles beneath her pliant, soft skin. They waited a little impatiently as Alice snapped back to reality a moment or two later.

"Edward's going to reveal himself to the humans...he wants to die, Bella."

Bella hated that her first time visiting Italy and Volterra had to be ruined by Edward. A childish act of love as he would call it. He was going to get himself sentenced to death by her mates so he didn't have to go on living without her. He was in for a big surprise when he found out the truth. She laughed as the image of his face when he saw her with the Kings filled her mind.

"I adore your laughter, tesoro." Marcus kissed her hand before he gently tugged her from the car. She hadn't had enough time to really appreciate most of their trip as she had either been asleep or rushed from vehicle to plane and then vehicle again.

Bella yawned despite the fact that it was early evening. The stars were just beginning to appear overhead as the sky was darkening into beautiful shades of violet and navy blue. She wore a comfortable, soft black long t shirt with matching cotton leggings that hugged her legs in the most tempting way. Her mates had grumbled about it 'not being fair' to to be met with her argument of their sex appeal being tripled for her versus she for them. They had quickly shut up but silently admired her delicious, fit legs. Her dark auburn hair falling about her shoulders in messy waves.

She was led to a gorgeous master suite bedroom within the castle as she, again, hadn't the chance to take in the beauty of the ancient structure. The bed was a huge four poster king bed that had no business being as huge as it was. Easily able to fit more then three people in it, and still have plenty of room leftover. The room was decorated in all shades of red and gold, with touches of black here and there. Silks, velvety, gold plating, you name the luxury, it was probably in this room.

She held back any modesty as she immediately stripped her legs of the leggings and tossed them aside and collapsed onto the bed.

Her face buried itself into the pillows as she wiggled her bum in the air and settled into the absolutely comfortable bed. Caius was running his hand over the bare, silken skin of her arse before she could even blink. His cold touch startled her and she gasped before a sigh of pleasure tumbled past her lips. His chest rumbled with his amusement and she blushed so deep he could feel her temperature rise easily.

"What an alluring sight..." He teased before he suddenly squeezed her arsecheek. She gasp-moaned as he did this and he had to hold back a satisfied grin at her responsive nature.

She wiggled again as she attempted to escape his grasp. "Mm...no I'm tired...emo vampires exhaust me..."

He growled and suddenly a woosh-crack sounded as his hand made sharp contact with her arsecheek. She squeaked in surprise and pain that insisted on turning to pleasure. A wonderful, light burning began where he had spanked her and she wiggled again.

"If an ahem...emo vampire can exhaust you...I wonder what I could do to you..." He whispered into her ear as he pressed himself all along the curvaceous length of her back.

"Caius...please, I want you but I also want to sleep before we have to deal with Fuckward tomorrow..."

He sighed in a teasing manner before pressing a light kiss to a sweet spot just below her ear. She shivered marvelously against him.

"As you wish, princessa..."

Bella had no idea what to expect when she entered her mates' throne room early the next morning. She was still feeling jet-lagged from all the travel the previous day so she was feeling particularly grumpy. Her brow was set in a furrow and she was swaying from foot to foot as she leaned against Aro's throne. The Kings were all sat atop their thrones as the Guard stood to attention at their posts around the room.

Jane who was usually stationed closest to the Kings to their right was now stood to Bella's right. She refused to admit it yet but she was already extremely protective of their new Queen. She radiated compassion and a certain motherly quality that reminded Jane of her mother despite those human memories being hazy. The Kings hadn't even told her to be so close to Bella, she had just gravitated to her.

Infact, most of the Guard seemed to have done the same. Alec was stood at Bella's left and slightly behind her, close to his sister and the Queen. Demetri and Felix were stood below on the main floor in front of the thrones where knights would typically stand in front of a king's throne. The rest were all lined against the left and right far walls, in the shadows but not forgotten. Their threat would be immediate to anyone who entered the throne room.

Aro offered his hand out to Bella as she continued to sway and pace beside his throne. He was not annoyed with her but her human nervousness was taking a toll on him. He wanted to know what specifically was eating at her so much about this meeting with Edward. Bella gave him a small smile and took his stone, cold hand into her warm one. Aro gasped and her smile faded as she measured his look of shock. Her brow seemed to furrow harder and she squeezed his hand.

"Aro...what's wrong?" She asked with worry dripping from her tone.

He shook his head and managed a mostly genuine smile of reassurance. "Its nothing, darling, we'll talk about it later." He then turned his attention to his brothers and spoke at vampire speed as to not worry their mate just yet.

"I can't see her thoughts...at all. Absolutely nothing."

His brothers both looked shocked at this discovery for millisecond before their faces returned to their empty masks they were keeping for their impending visitor.

Chelsea, their fisher, entered the throne room just then with Edward trailing behind her. He had the most empty expression on his face, truly alarming as Bella took it in. It was crazy to her how fast her reaction and thoughts about him had changed. Changed in just days, maybe even in the one moment she had met all of her mates. His once angelic features were now just attractive because of the vampiric perfection they all had. There was nothing special about him to her anymore. Of course she knew she still cared about him on some level but not like before. She was also still incredibly angry with him, leaving her like he did and saying the things he had said. But she no longer held any desperation for him. And that was a very freeing realization.

His bronze hair was disheveled, probably from running his hands through it so much. His purple markings beneath his eyes seemed to be even darker then she ever remembered. His eyes were black as well, meaning he hadn't been feeding himself. He wore a plain white button-up shirt with long khaki pants that were slightly loose on him. No shoes. He reminded her of how James's coven had looked, being nomads meant they didn't typically change their clothes or bathe. They hadn't seen the point as they would just get dirty again from hunting and their traveling.

Bella stayed at Aro's side with Jane and Alec almost instinctually moving closer to her, shielding her from immediate view. As Edward neared the thrones, Bella noticed the way his black eyes were like empty black holes, lifeless almost. Aro stood and began his performance.

"Edward, what a happy surprise. What brings you here to our lovely home?" His ruby eyes sparkled with secrets and mischief, with barely revealed mirth from his true feelings towards this childish boy vampire.

"I've come to ask for death. I...I have lost my mate due to...due to my own mistakes and I wish to pay the ultimate price. I can't continue to live in a world where she doesn't exist..." He trailed off in his soft, almost whimpering voice.

Bella couldn't help it, an angry giggle escaped her lips. She tried to stop it with her hand but it had been heard despite it. Edward's eyes immediately locked to the sound's origin. His eyes seemed to light up.

"Bella? Love?" As he called her this, all three mates let out barely restrained hisses and growls. Bella moved out from behind Jane now, sitting across Aro's lap now in a purposeful display.

"Not your love anymore but good job finally noticing me." She teased sarcastically. She leveled him with a blank look. Edward seemed to almost flinch from her words and tone. Then he registered where she was sat and he hissed at her and Aro.

"What are you doing, Bella? He is a monster, get off of his lap and get over here. I missed you..."

She snapped at him, "Don't. You. Dare. Say you missed me. Don't you dare tell me what to do." She slowly and deliberately took her time getting off Aro's lap. She left a provocative and obviously open-mouthed kiss against Aro's adams apple. He practically growled from the feeling and his mates all watched them appreciatively. She swayed over to Edward, her mates becoming wary of her actions but trusted her enough not to try and stop her. She pointed her finger at Edward, jabbing his chest as she glared into his eyes. Her wrath becoming clear as her tone grew quieter and more lethal.

"You don't get to tell me what to do anymore. You don't have any right to me anymore. You lost that right the second you left me in the woods after breaking me! You BROKE ME Edward! You said the worst things and made me feel like I was the problem. That I wasn't good enough or that I wasn't good for you. You made me feel like I wasn't worthy of you. You controlled me and manipulated me and I am not going to let you control me anymore. You controlled me even after you left. I am DONE. You are a spineless, controlling, abusive asshole!—"

She was cut off when he growled viciously and was suddenly ripping her by the wrist violently to him. It happened so fast even Jane and Alec or even her mates hadn't been able to react in time. He was latched to her throat within milliseconds. She screamed so loudly she didn't recognize it as her own. She scratched and grabbed at him desperately, trying with all her might to get him off of her. To no avail. She felt tears begin to stream down her cheeks as her finger nails began to bleed from how hard she was scratching at his stone-like skin. She was even ripping at his shirt, tearing it in her desperation.

Jane was about to use her but stopped when she realized he might seriously hurt her more if he were to bite harder or crush her in reaction to her gift. Alec however immediately let his sense-depriving smoke engulf the two of them. Aro was by their side, attempting to unlatch the vampire from his mate's throat without harming her further. However within another few seconds after a few deep swallow, Edward's eyes suddenly cleared and he fell away from Bella...dropping her. Aro caught her and Demetri and Felix immediately caught and restrained Edward.

Bella was still crying as Alec's gift hadn't worked on her to help her not feel the pain of the bite or venom. Aro was holding her close and his brothers all came to his side as well. Everything was happening so fast. Bella was quickly losing consciousness, succumbing to the venom. Edward began to shout as the haze around his mind and his true memories came to the surface.

"Wait! STOP! Its Alice! Alice has been controlling me and the others! PLEASE! DON'T KILL ME!"

Aro was too struck by this surprise notion and his injured and swiftly changing mate that he just waved him off dismissively, "Put him in the dungeons, we'll deal with him later!" Aro commanded with every bit of authority and cold anger and dominance a vampire like him would possess. And then fear seized his heart when he witnessed his mate fully succumb to the venom, passing out from the sheer blinding hot pain.

Chapter Text

"I swear, Cullen, if you are at all about to fabricate an outrageous story...I will tear you apart limb from limb, one week at a time just to reassemble you and do it all over again until you lose your sanity." Caius hissed out with a deep anger that struck fear into the young vampire in his dungeon cell.

Caius was absolutely furious that he was the one to be here, interrogating the mind-reader while his brothers were tending to their injured and bitten mate. His patience was thin as was his control. All he wanted was to rush to his mate's side and assure himself that she was okay. The bronze haired, animal drinker before him was wearing on his last nerve. 

"I assure you that I am telling the truth. I will make sure to have Aro confirm it so everyone will be reassured in my sincerity—"

Caius scoffed.

Edward refrained from pinching the bridge of his nose and began, "Alice's true power is not what she has said. Alice has the gift of mental manipulation...She still can see the future but that is something she was able to do as a human. When she came to the coven, she seemed sincere and trustworthy. She brought Jasper along as well, claiming he was her mate...I have doubts about that now. Anyway, in order to get the future she wants to happen she will...influence people. When you're under her influence, it's no longer entirely you anymore. It's like watching your actions through a pane of glass…"

Edward grimaced as he remembered it all vividly. His pursuit for Bella, their relationship, James, the breakup and his leaving...None of it had been real…

"I was still me but acting through an 'Alice filter' of sorts. Everything I would do or say would subconsciously be moving towards whatever future Alice wanted or I guess what she wants to happen. I'm pretty sure the others are being affected by her as well. But I swear that I have no ill will or intention towards Bella. I can't explain what caused Alice's control to lift but it has. And I will prove myself to you and the other Kings that I can be trusted."

Caius wanted to kill the boy with every fibre of his vampiric being. However, his words were too pained and his expression haunted for him to not be at least convinced he was being truthful. Caius cocked a brow and tilted his head skeptically.

"And how can we trust that she STILL isn't influencing you?"

Edward sighed and looked at a random spot on the ceiling before back up at Caius through the gate. "You can't until Aro sees."

Caius growled before flipping around, his red cloak whipping around with the sharp movement before he disappeared down the castle hall way.

_____________

"I want to see him…"

Bella had barely been awake for two hours and she was already wishing to throw herself to the dogs again.

"Mi Cara, do you really think that is wise? He attacked you not even a couple hours ago. And I truly do not trust him around you now." Marcus asked her in a gentle and nonjudgmental tone. His deep voice caressing her ears just like he was caressing the top of her hand. 

"I…" She did finally feel a pang of fear hit her. She winced and closed her eyes. Marcus kissed the inside of her wrist down to her palm to soothe her and she relaxed almost instantly.

"Bring him to the throne room again and I promise I won't get close to him. I'll stay by one of your sides." This seemed to reassure the restless and angry Kings enough that they begrudgingly agreed.

_____________

Once again, Bella was draped across Aro's lap with the other Kings sat in their thrones in the throne room. Edward was brought in with much more of the Guard this time. Bella placed a hand over the new bite mark on her neck, feeling the cold crescent shaped mark there just like the one on her wrist. At one point, Edward biting her had been everything she had wanted. My how things change.

"Edward. You stand accused of attacking our mate. The punishment is execution...However, Bella wanted to see you. If she wasn't our mate and if she hadn't of survived, you would not be alive right now. Remember this." Aro warned in his practiced, pleasant voice.

"I understand and will remember." Edward answered in a respectful tone. 

"Caius told us about Alice controlling you...I...I wanted to hear it for myself. What did she do to you?"

Edward grimaced as the memories resurfaced at her words and questioning. Bella's brow furrowed as she still felt some type of care and worry for him. It was a strange and surprising realization. He recanted his story to her. He went more in-depth with how it actually felt being under her control and influence. Being trapped in your own mind without being able to make the decisions you actually want to make. Not having the ability to be honest and even feel genuinely. It would all have to slip past the filter, and if it wasn't what Alice wanted, then it was changed to fit her wishes.

He remembered how when Alice was forcing him to leave her, he was screaming and pleading in his mind for help. No one could hear him but he could hear everyone else. He also pointed out that everytime he had tasted Bella's blood, he would be freed from her influence. For some reason, Bella was the key to releasing people from Alice's control. Or so it seemed at least. He apologized for the ways he treated her and talked to her while Alice was in control.

When he was done, Bella had tears in her eyes. None of it had been real. Sure, she had her mates now and she didn't love Edward anymore but...That was still her first real relationship. To find out that it had all been puppeteered. Forced.

Bella took a deep breath and Aro squeezed her shoulders as he sensed her tension. Her eyes remained teary but she shook her head. "I...I can't believe this...Ed—Edward…"

"I know...Bella...I will never forgive her for what she did. I thought she was my sister. But now...Now I wouldn't mind seeing her on a pyre." 

Caius actually let out a laugh, "At least we can agree on one thing, boy."

Bella stood up but before any of her mates could do or say anything, she beckoned Jane and Alec to her side and they obeyed. They followed her closely as she approached Edward. They were on high alert this time, immensely guilty for their previous mistake. They were determined not to make another one.

Bella swallowed the lump down in her throat and felt more tears come to her eyes as she got closer to Edward. She had never been able to meet the real Edward, she had only met the version Alice wanted her to. Bella was angry, upset, heartbroken, and so many other emotions were clouding her mind and heart. Edward resembled how she must have looked as well, she flashed his guards a look and they stepped back only slightly.

Bella threw her arms around the vampire, her mates hissing in response but they remained still when Edward didn't attack her. He carefully wrapped his around her as well, finally experiencing Bella for the first time. Her scent was no longer as intense as it used to be, however it was still very sweet and appealing. He could still not hear her thoughts but he could guess what she was feeling in that moment. He was feeling the same way.

"I'm so sorry, Bella…"

"Shut up…" She muttered, her voice breaking slightly. "I'm the one who is sorry for what Alice did to you…"

"It wasn't your fault…"

"How could it not be? Obviously she wanted me in your and the rest of your lives for some reason...if I had never came to Forks…"

Edward shushed her and squeezed her a little tighter before releasing her.

Bella crossed back over to the King's and settled into Caius' lap this time, and he immediately wrapped her in his arms and buried his face into her hair and neck. Making sure to cover up Edward's scent with his own. Bella leaned into his embrace and took in his scent as well. Edward had once had a scent that appealed to her as well but not anymore. Nothing would ever beat them now.

Bella suddenly had a realization.

"What about the others, Edward? Can we save them? They don't deserve to be Alice's puppets." Bella asked with worry coating her words as they rushed past her lips.

Edward sighed with dejection, "I'm afraid because of her visions, we'll have to wait for the right opportunity to present itself."

Bella shook her head, feeling all of the exhaustion catching up to her. She rubbed her eyes and a yawn escaped her. Her mates chuckled gently before Caius stood with her in his arms bridal style now. She let her head fall against his chest, feeling the smooth silk of his dress shirt against her cheek.

"Brothers, I will take her to bed, please come get me when you have finished with the trial."

She is in for it in the morning.  

Chapter Text

Warm liquid dripped down her neck. Bella felt a rippling and quivering take over her body. Cold breath whispered and tickled her ear, sending more shivers down her spine. Bella felt a sigh of pleasure escape her lips and stirred from her deep slumber. The previous days had been absolutely exhausting for her, but this feeling was worth waking up for. The softest hair brushed against her skin as a large figure hovered over her. Her eyes slowly peered open to meet the dark ruby eyes of her mate Caius.

Caius was gazing at her as if she were the only thing in the world that mattered. And he was looking at her like a starving man might look at a three course meal. Bella took her bottom lip between her teeth and his eyes looked down at the movement. She felt a growl rumble through his being into hers, causing her to let out a shaky breath in surprise and enjoyment. His lip quirked up into a smirk and she felt a blush creep across her face and down her neck.

Caius' pupils bled into the rest of his iris, dilating from the scent of his mate flaring from her blush. He felt his fangs throb and elongate in his mouth, peeking out from under his top lip. Bella noticed this and felt her excitement rise in response. No words had been spoken between them at all and yet there was more tension in the air then in the entirety of when she had dated Edward. Bella felt a deep ache settle into her soul and in her body, causing a whimper to escape her.

Caius silenced her whimper, "Hush, little one. I will ease that pain you feel…" He leaned in and rubbed his nose against hers, their eyes fluttering closed at the contact.

Bella uttered back, emotion thick in her words, "But what is it—?"

"It's the mating bond...it wants us to seal the bond growing between us." He explained in a very low tone. She felt a shaky breath cause her chest to heave against him and he smirked again.

A light hiss escaped him, "You are so lucky you are my mate…"

"And why is that?" She teased, her eyes hooded now as she looked at his face so close to her own still.

"Because if you were my submissive I would be punishing you immensely for your behaviour yesterday with the Cullen boy…" He rumbled to her in annoyance.

Bella huffed and made to slip out from under him but found that she couldn't. She was trapped underneath his impossibly tall and strong body. He was like a marble pillar above her, trapping her in and purposefully overwhelming her.

"Caius, let me get up." Bella demanded as irritation ran through her.

Caius quirked a brow and tilted his head to the side, "I beg your pardon?"

"First of all, I need to pee. Second of all, punish me?" How had the atmosphere changed so dramatically in the span of a few seconds?

Caius was up and standing at the foot of the large bed with a mask of indifference on his face. However he was filled with confusion. Why was she reacting this way?

Bella slammed the bathroom door shut behind her, the sound a little harsh from the force at which she managed to slam it with. Caius actually flinched before his confusion turned to anger. How dare she respond to his advances in this manner? He decided on a whim to leave her this way if that was what she wished.

Bella stared at herself in the mirror, feeling all of the emotions and frustration from the last few days brewing over. Her eyes filled with tears and she placed a hand over her chest as she felt another ache. She thought finding out about Edward and the following drama had been crazy. She had been absolutely wrong.

Bella came out sometime later after taking a long hot shower. It had done almost nothing to soothe her or the ache in her chest. And when she found the large suite empty, she felt her frustration bubble over. She stormed out of the suite and ran face first into a hard chest. She growled, the sound strange and surprising coming from the human woman. A gentle chuckle escaped the vampire before her and she blushed bright red when she met the dark eyes of her other mate, Aro.

Aro's expressive, almond shaped eyes gazed at her in concern. Bella let out a sigh and looked down, "Caius and I had a fight…"

Aro felt a hiss almost escape him but he remained calm for her sake. He took her hands into his and squeezed gently, both relieved and frustrated he could not see into her mind.

"Oh, Isabella …" The way he purred her name caused goosebumps to ripple across her skin in the best way but due to her emotional state, she practically fell into his embrace.

Aro caught her easily. He wrapped his hands on either of her shoulders as she pressed her face into the collar of his red cloak. Sobs escaped her as she clutched onto her mate. She felt completely overwhelmed  and a little crazy after the last few days. After a few minutes when she finally calmed down, Aro sat her down on the edge of Caius' bed. 

"My dear, Isabella, it is perfectly alright for you to feel this way. Many things have happened to you the last few days. To all of us. I may not be able to read your intriguing mind…" He tapped the centre of her forehead in a teasing manner and she actually giggled .

Aro's face lit up after hearing her laughter. His eyes brightened and his lips turned upward in a blinding smile. Bella couldn't help but feel dazzled. Her eyes glazed over slightly and she found herself unable to think for a moment. Aro quickly noticed this and gently squeezed her shoulders to gain her attention again. "As I was saying, I may not be able to read your mind, but it must be very overwhelming now being mated to three very intimidating vampires. I think we should take a step back, slow things down. We should all court you individually. You deserve a chance to actually see if you care for us outside of the mating bond. Especially if Caius is already making an arse out of himself and upsetting you."

Bella nodded, taking everything he said in. She leaned her head back into the crook of his neck. She squeezed her arms around him tightly before leaning back. "Thank you, Aro. I think we should all do that. But you'll all have to promise me that we will try to take things slow despite the bond."

Aro chuckled and leaned in close so his lips brushed against the shell of her ear.

" I promise… "

Bella shivered in his arms, her eyes closing on their own record before she shook her head. She gave him a playful and half-hearted glare.

"But—I can't speak for my brothers, however I imagine they will make the same promise to you. Well...Caius may have some trouble. He is not used to being denied what he wants."

Bella smirked a little, the sight amusing to her immortal mate gazing at her.

"He's gonna have to learn."

______________

"WHAT?" Caius practically howled at Aro later that afternoon.

"I believe this will be the best way for our young, very mortal mate to adjust to this very rare occurrence and bonding." Aro assured as he flipped a page of the book he was reading.

Marcus entertained the idea Aro had presented. Courting their lovely mate individually? He didn't see the problem with it, although, Marcus had never typically struggled with patience before. Reading to her, treating her to lavish yet quaint dinners, and just getting to spend time learning about her sounded just perfect. Too perfect. Marcus had to admit he was still quite in shock at having this second chance at love. And for it to be Isabella Swan.

"I understand that she is mortal, but why does she need to take such...formalities? She has taken to us very well thus far and seems to be incredibly responsive to the bond." Caius asked as he smoothed out the furrow in his brow. His eyes dark with his festering frustrations and desires. He was so used to getting what he wanted, this courtship was going to be the death of him.

"Brother! Get a hold of yourself. I know this means a lot to you, this chance at love. But we must give her mind the chance to catch up with the rest of her. Humans these days do not rush into marriages and families like in the past. You should have seen her after you left her this morning! She is very overwhelmed and confused about all of this. She has suffered so much and I do not wish to see her suffer any longer. You will respect her decision or so help me brother—" Aro's face contorted into a mask of pure protective wrath. His fangs bared with the brevity of his patronage.

Caius took a step back in defense. Aro never acted this way and when he did...he meant business. Marcus intervened as he appeared in-between his two brothers and placed his large hand on Aro's chest. Aro closed his eyes and collected himself, taking in unnecessary breaths. He stepped away from Marcus and he followed suit. Aro leveled Caius with a pointed stare.

"You will apologize to Bella and you will promise to respect her time and court her with the rest of us."

Caius hissed, his crimson eyes rolling into the back of his head before he flipped around and left the room in a swirl of white hair and a bloody cloak.

His nostrils flared as he searched for the scent of his human mate. His ears perked as he sought out her heartbeat. As soon as he picked up on both, he strode down the castle hallways. He reached her within seconds and found her in the guards' training room. She was sitting next to Felix, who was lounging next to her as they laughed about something. They were watching the other Guard members playing some type of strange game where they chased after each other with red and black flags hanging off their hips. 

Bella felt the tug in her chest and found her eyes moving towards the entrance to the training room. Her brown eyes met red ones and she froze. Her heart began to pick up and her breathing followed. Felix noticed this and then noticed one of the Kings at the entrance. He cringed slightly before he flashed to the other Guard members in the centre of the room. Bella stood up and made her way towards the impossibly gorgeous blond vampire.

"Yes?" She struggled to say without attitude in her voice.

"I—I…" As soon as those big brown eyes of hers were looking into his, everything fell away and he found himself at a loss for words. Why did she have to affect him this way?

He steeled himself, "I am sorry. I should not have said the things I did and I should not have left you while you were in such a state."

Bella's eyebrows raised as she considered his apology and could sense he had more to say.

"And I promise to take things slow...As slow as I am capable of. We will—date as you humans say. If you accept my apology, I want you at my chambers tomorrow morning, bright and early. Wear casual clothing you aren't afraid to ruin." He took her hand into his, she attempted to hold in a sigh of pleasure and relief at the touch. He brushed his cold lips against the warm skin of her knuckles and she couldn't help the brilliant smile that broke across her face.

Caius couldn't help but admire that smile, committing it to memory for the rest of his existence. The rosy flush to her cheeks, her little lip bite, all of her human quirks.

Bella sighed in defeat but still retained her smile and amused gaze. "I will see you tomorrow morning then."

Caius left the room feeling much lighter than he had in the past centuries of his existence.

Chapter Text

Bella arrived at Caius' room early in the morning just as he had requested. She wore a pair of old, faded and torn skinny jeans. Her torso clad in one of her now too small old trip t-shirts that showed off some of the skin of her stomach. Her long auburn hair was tied into a lazy braid down her back. Just as she went to knock on his door, it opened to reveal the gorgeous sight of Caius in... nice , but casual clothing.

Caius was wearing a loose fitting, deep v neck blouse and black slacks. No shoes. His white blond hair was tousled today, stopping at his shoulders in light waves. His eyes were the deepest of reds at the moment, almost black, and she found her breath disappearing as her mouth went dry at the sight of him. He gave her a lazy, amused grin that he never gave anyone and tugged her into his room with a playful unfamiliar to him.

Bella let out a squeal and he shushed her with a cold, nimble finger to her lips. She narrowed her earthy brown eyes at him and gently tried to bite his finger. His eyes seemed to sparkle with mirth and he shook his head at her. 

" Isabella ." He scolded in a joking manner. She blushed under his scrutiny and nervously began to pick at the hem of her shirt. Caius rolled his eyes and then tilted her chin up so her eyes met his again. "I thought for our date today, I would show you my art room and show you how to paint…" He paused as a miniscule amount of insecurity flickered in his gaze. "That is...if you would enjoy that."

Bella looked offended and took his hands into hers, "Caius! Of course I would love to see your art room. I may not be very good at painting—” She blushed harder, "But I would love for you to teach me…" She gave him a reassuring smile and he beamed at her in response. His fangs bared in all their pearly white, sharp glory and she didn't even wince. How blessed he was.

"Good. Come." He beckoned as he continued to tug her into his suite. Bella finally had the opportunity to take in the luxurious room. Tall ceilings with walls that matched their red cloaks. He had expansive, beautiful dark chestnut armoires and bookshelves lining the room. As well as absolutely breathtaking paintings on each of the walls. Most of the ocean and of an enchanting garden. He had a large chest at the foot of the bed that she felt a strange interest and...curiosity towards. 

There was an open archway leading to a large closet and then the wooden door that led to the bathroom. He was currently leading her through a hidden door behind one of the bookshelves. He led her through and he opened up two sliding doors to a balcony. Sunlight filled the room and she felt her breath escape her. The sun rays illuminated a room full of easels and walls of paintings. Absolutely divine art. Bella felt her eyes widen as they fell upon Caius. The light had caused his skin to react, casting off shimmers and glittering light. However, possibly due to his maturity, he almost seemed to have a... luminescence. She found herself dazzled like yesterday with Aro, however this was much more striking.

Caius chuckled at his little mortal's reaction. Her jaw fell open and her brown eyes glazed over. He blurred in front of her and she flinched slightly in surprise. He was almost blinding to look at. She felt a warm smile grow and she looked up into his eyes that seemed to soak in the light from the balcony. She reached up and cupped his cheek, feeling the smooth, cold marble skin beneath her warm hand. He attempted to remain unphased by her admiration and touch but he leaned into her hand.

Bella bit her bottom lip and she managed to whisper, "You are breathtaking…"

Caius swallowed unnecessarily and took her hand that was cupping his face, pulling it away.

"You flatter me, darling Bella… "

He stepped away and walked over at human speed to an easel with an empty canvas sat atop it. Many paint brushes rested in a tall glass filled with water. Dry ones laid on a paper towel on a small table sat next to the easel. He positioned her in front of the canvas.

"Art is about what you feel. " He spoke into her ear as he came up behind her, pressing the front of his body all along the slender curve of her back. He placed his hand directly over her heart, just above her left breast. The t-shirt was thin enough she could feel his cold skin stealing the heat from her body. Her heart sped up and she was sure that he could feel it beating. His lips brushed the shell of her ear and she did her best to not succumb to him.

"Painting is just about expressing yourself and the way you see and view the world around you. Never paint for an audience, paint for yourself. You can have all the techniques and skill in the world, but it means nothing if you do not paint what you feel. "

His hands then paved slow paths across her shoulders, down her arms to her hands where he guided them to the paint brushes, urging her to pick one up. She chose the smallest brush and he internally admired her choice. He deepened his voice further, the vibrations seeping into her body against her ear and cheek. Goosebumps erupted all along her neck and down her spine. She was deliciously warm against his body, like the feeling of standing close to a fire.

"You must have feelings for what you paint. That is—if you want anyone to have feelings for your art. Whether it be a beautiful landscape that you call home...or perhaps an enchanting, perfectly nude woman…" His hands moved back up to her shoulders but settled on her collarbone. She shivered once again and found himself wishing he could peer into her mind. 

Bella felt a deep blush take over her face and down to her breast as an image of Rosalie Cullen came to mind. Laid out across a crimson velvet chaise with nothing adorning her body. Her lovely golden hair falling across her shoulders and bust in thick ringlets and waves, vibrant amber eyes seducing her through impossibly thick long lashes. Immortally pale creamy, marble skin that would make any gothic woman or man green with envy. Legs that seemed to go on forever, with wide hips that led into inviting thighs. 

Isabella…

Bella jumped as his voice entered her mind. She had almost forgotten that he was able to do that. She wanted to inquire about that further but found she wanted to continue their date and his lesson. Bella also filed away in her mind her seemingly random but unusual thoughts of Rosalie. She would think more on that later.

"Sorry, Caius...Your beautiful words distracted me for a moment…" She explained as the blush grew deeper across her cheeks and neck.

Caius took in a breath of her strengthening scent and cocked a brow. Whatever she had been thinking about had caused her embarrassment and arousal. He was curious but he refrained from questioning her.

"Thank you, darling. Now, as I was saying. You need to paint what you feel and feel what you paint."

Caius explained the basics of painting to her, the differences in the types of paints and how each type can convey different emotions and atmospheres. Oil paintings can convey a sense of urgency and a sense of melancholy. How to mix different colours without overmixing. By the end of his talk, he gave her the opportunity to paint what she wanted and he would watch her work and give her any pointers or answer any questions she had. By the time she grew hungry and tired it was around five in the afternoon.

Caius had one of the lower ranking guard members bring to his room some dinner for Bella. And so they now sat on the balcony off of his art room, Bella splayed across the ledge as she soaked in the warm sun. Her long mahogany hair splayed around her head like a halo. The sun brought out the streaks of red in the strands of her hair, his vampiric sight allowing him to see it in vibrant clarity. The sunlight brought out small beauty spots and freckles dotted across her fair skin. The way the denim of her trousers hugged her shapely, petite legs and the too-small shirt hugged her torso...he never wanted to forget this image. Not that his enhanced memory would allow it, but he committed this sight to memory so he could paint it later on.

She popped a grape into her mouth before she turned to face the blond vampire. "So—I have to ask...How old are you and your brothers?"

Caius smirked and shook his head, "I do not think you truly wish to know that answer."

Bella whined playfully, "Caiuuusss!"

Caius hummed to himself at the way she whined his name and lowered his voice, "I will give you a true reason to whine if you do that again." He teased.

Bella's big brown eyes widened and the way her skin reddened in the light of the sun—he could have died and gone to the Underworld to be the reason she blushed and smiled.

Caius sighed, "I am three thousand three hundred and seven years old, give or take a hundred or so."

Bella felt her jaw drop as she heard the large number fall from his lips. And she had thought Edward was old. He was a child in comparison to her mates. Which made her feel like an infant. She stood by her decision to wait to be changed more than ever. Which reminded her.

"Caius...I know that my being a human and knowing about your kind is a crime. And I understand I am mated to all of you...but I want to wait to be changed now. When I was with Edward, I wanted to be changed so bad. I felt like I was never good enough for him, especially as a human. I wanted to rush into this life. But now...I realize that I want to be a little older, more mature, and grow into my body a little more."

Caius held a mask of indifference as he processed his mate's words. On one hand, it was incredibly dangerous for her to remain a human. Once word reaches the other covens around the world that there is a Volturi Queen...and that she is still human, there would be many attempts at her life. However, she had a point—she should be given the choice most vampires never had. They had ample guard, they could always recruit more if need be. Aro was always willing to find more gifted ones for his...collection.

There was also the problem of Marcus. He had been essentially starving himself for hundreds of years until very recently. He had allowed his control to wane and now they had a human mate. Caius had been able to stamp out his hunting instincts for her but could Marcus? He has been feeding more the last week or so and hasn't seemed to have a problem yet. Caius put a finger to his lips as he contemplated her words.

"How long do you wish to wait?" He inquired.

"I was thinking I would at least like to be twenty-one or twenty-two. I feel like that would be a good physical age to be turned. There is so much I want to...experience as a human first before I become freeze-dried." She teased with a giggle at the end.

Caius felt his lip curl up to one side in amusement at his young, adorable mate's antics.

"I'll talk to my brothers about it but I do not see why not. I can see how they may have more objections than I, though."

Bella felt her brow burrow slightly and she sat up to look at Caius with more intent and focus.

"Aro is a very possessive man. Not used to sharing and he is very protective of his belongings. I am not implying you are a possession—however he may have intense objections due to anxiety around your…fragile mortality. And Marcus...his story is not mine to tell but he has suffered the most loss between the three of us. For hundreds of years he was suffering in silence and would not speak but a couple words at a time. Because of that, he will most likely want you changed as soon as possible. Not to mention he has the worst control between us all."

Bella was no stranger to suffering in silence.

"Don't be discouraged, Bella. I'm sure if you explain your reasoning as you just did with me, they will see sense." Caius reassured her when he noticed the worry crease around her eyes and nose.

"Thank you, Caius!" She leapt off the balcony ledge and into his arms. Thanks to his reflexes he had anticipated her movements and caught her with ease. 

Caius closed his eyes and took in the intoxicating scent of his mate. It was comparable to ambrosia and honeysuckles, so light and yet rich at the same time...A heady combination that made his head swim. He moved in close to her ear again, something he was growing to love way too much.

"Don't thank me just yet, this means that I can be as protective of you as I wish. If you are to remain human for the foreseeable future."

Bella huffed and moved to shove him away from her in mock anger. Caius rolled his eyes at her human strength but released her anyway.

"We'll see about that! Maybe I'll get Marcus or Aro to protect me from you…" She teased, pursing her lips at him and turning away from him to dash back into his art room.

Caius felt a genuine chuckle escape him, allowing her to gain a headstart before he slowly gave chase. "You cannot use my own brothers against me, dear one. Nor can you hide from me."

How had she managed to hide so fast? The little troublesome, mortal. He shook his head as he closed his eyes, allowing his sense of smell to reach further due to the absence of focus on sight. That same enchanting scent of hers led him back into his bedroom suite. He followed inside cautiously to no avail as he was pelted by a large pillow.

Bella stood to the side of the doorway so he wouldn't see her when he entered. She had a brilliant grin on her face that spelt mischief . Her eyes sparkling with her bright mood, she never failed to stun him. His mate. Caius flashed his fangs at her and she gasped in surprise, not fear as he had momentarily worried about. She made to run from him again but he caught her by the wrist and pulled her flush against his body.

He pinned her wrists behind her back, up against his hard abdomen. He used his other hand to ever so softly grasp her throat, feeling the heat pouring off her in waves. The thrumming of her pulse beneath her skin. Her life force running through her veins. He ran his nose and lips against the slender curve of her throat, feeling the shivers he left behind in his wake.

" Caius… " She breathed as she feebly fought their mating bond. The feelings rushing through her being. She was trying to take her time with them, she didn't want to rush this like Edward and her had. Even if they had never gone further than kissing, she was not about to make them her everything like last time.

" Bella…" He spoke, this time in old Italian, letting her name roll off of his tongue and lips. His voice all at once seductive and firm...scolding.

"You said we would take it slow!" She whined in a playful tone, squirming against his stone body.

"As much as I am able to, mate." He rumbled into her ear. Bella squeaked and suddenly he released her.

"Oh...you stubborn old man!" She stuck her tongue out at him and he bit the air in her direction. "Don't you need to go eat too?"

Caius was distracted by the thirst as soon as she brought it up. His fangs throbbed and ached in his mouth as he fought with his primal instincts. He wanted to continue spending time with her, but she had a point. He held his breath as he placed a kiss on her cheek before pulling away.

"Alas, my dear, you are correct. I need to join the others for the daily feeding…You are welcome to stay in here if you wish or you can explore the castle but I must ask that you don't come to the throne room—"

"I wanna see you feed." Bella asked with barely contained hope in her expression. Caius halted in his advancement towards his door. She wanted to see him…?

"I beg your pardon, Isabella?" He asked incredulously.

"I always wanted to watch Edward and the other Cullens hunt but they always agreed it was too dangerous for me. But you guys seem to be okay around me. I don't see why—"

" No."

"But—?"

" No!"

Bella flinched slightly from his sudden harsh tone. Her dark eyes narrowed as she approached Caius. He placed a hand in front of them both, to stop her. She huffed in annoyance, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Why not?"

"I do not need to explain myself. It should make perfect sense why I would not have you around any of us while we are in such a state. The Cullens were right about their decision." Caius flung the door open and somehow managed to spook the tall, brunette guard stood at his post outside.

Caius hissed, "She is not to be allowed anywhere near the throne room for the next two hours!"

"What? Caius, stop! Why are you being like this?" Bella tried to catch him but he was gone, down the hallway before she could reach the doorway.

Bella felt some old feelings rise to the surface. She wanted to stay in his room, feel guilt for upsetting him, secede to him. But she also wanted to follow him. She wasn't sure how far she could even get but damn did she want to try. She fought with herself over whether to follow him or not. She truly didn't see what the problem was if she watched them feed. She would need to become familiar with the way they hunt before she turned. Might as well see it now.

Bella stormed down the hallway, the guard following behind her.

“Mistress, I’m not allowed to let you go.” He stammered as he attempted to grab her wrist.

Bella practically hissed at him, spinning around on a dime to face the larger vampire.

“ Stop me then!”

Then she disappeared into the castle.

__________________

Bella heard the screams. She remembered their words about how they only killed criminals and monsters. But there are no differences in the screams between victims and monsters. She entered the throne room just as the vampires she now lived with were beginning to attack. Bella threw a hand over her mouth, the sight before her a truly strange and fearful sight. Finally facing the reality of this world she was a part of.

It was strangely beautiful in a way too. Her eyes were only drawn to her mates. Aro was like a venus fly trap, drawing in his first victim. A young girl in her early twenties with black hair and a curvy figure. Aro gave her a dazzling smile and offered his hand out towards her and she drew into him, a moth to a flame. He kept up the persona until he latched his lips to her neck and sank his fangs into the fragile flesh of her throat. Bella froze in shock as she witnessed this. It was one thing when she was the one being attacked, but seeing others was different.

Marcus was ravenous, as if he hadn’t fed in a hundred years. He lashed out and latched onto anyone who crossed his path. He was imposing, predatory, and lethal. He was somehow animalistic and graceful at the same time. Bella found herself cupping the new crescent scar on her neck.

Caius. Still furious from their disagreement was treacherous, volatile. He was a combination of his two brothers. He was patient with his victims, playing with them before he struck. He was playing with a pretty little blonde woman at the moment. He held her up against the wall by her throat, growling words at her that turned her eyes glassy. He slashed his hand at her throat, a cry of pain escaping the woman. Blood began to rise and drip down from the claw marks on her neck.

Bella's eyes widened in horror as she took in this sight of her mates feeding. She didn't know what she should have expected but it hadn't been...this. Caius had been right to keep her from seeing this yet. She couldn't deny however, that some part deep inside her was excited by this vision before her. Her powerful, beautiful mates showing their true instinctual nature. But the still very human part of her was finally kicking in after all this time, and she was finally feeling true fear.

Marcus froze in his blood frenzied state when he felt pain and fear strain the mating bond. He witnessed their bond with Isabella weakening, the stems tying them to her beautiful golden rose were thinning. He gasped in pain and turned towards the direction the bond led. There she was, her brown eyes wide and wet.

Fear.

Marcus was overcome with a sense of protectiveness he hadn't felt since Didyme. He steeled himself, finishing off the man he had been drinking from. He wiped his mouth in a rush of disgust and urgency, launching himself towards her. Bella was still in shock, staring at Caius when Marcus scooped her up into his arms. He held her close to his chest in the traditional bridal style. He covered her eyes with her own hair before he situated her as tightly against his body as comfortable for her before he left the room as fast as possible. But not before he could cast a choice glare at his brother across the vast throne room.

Chapter Text

- Act 2 - 

Waxing Gibbous

______________

“Do you know what it means to be loved by Death?... Do you know what it means to have Death know your name?”

― Anne Rice, Interview with the Vampire

______________

Chapter Text

"How ya' holdin' up, Jake?" Embry sat down beside his best friend on the cliffside. Jake had been down the past couple weeks, ever since Bella left. They had to come up with her cover story for Charlie and Renee. They were upset—well Charlie was upset. Renee was just ignoring the situation all together. Jake was pissed at first but he had been very quiet ever since. He had let Sam keep his title of Alpha because he had no interest in the position. 

"I—I don't know, Em. I just—I feel like Bella was... it. I think she could have been my imprint—"

"But Jake—she wasn't. She is mated to the Kings of leechdom. The Spirits wouldn't do that to you man." Embry put a hand on Jacob's shoulder, squeezing reassuringly.

"I know that!" Jake shouted, his chest heaving as his anger took hold. He released a heavy sigh. "Sorry, it's just hard. Not having her around—not knowing if she is okay. And not having a good distraction from it…"

"Maybe if you become Alpha—"

"No, Em, even if I wanted it back...I'm just not ready for it."

Embry opened his mouth to respond when they heard Sam howl from the woods behind them. There was a pack meeting that night, something about them being ready to hear the histories. Jacob was actually looking forward to it. He felt something deep in his chest, something telling him they needed to hear whatever these stories were. They knew about their tribe's history, but not about the pack's. They stood from the cliffedge together and took off in the direction of Sam's howl. They arrived at Jacob's house sometime later as the sun was setting below the horizon. Emily was cooking over a charcoal grill nearby, with the rest of the pack sitting along fallen logs around the bonfire. Jake gave a small smile at the happy sight before him. Seth with his bright, wide eyes and even brighter smile walked up to him.

“Hey, Jake! I saved you some burgers before the others could down ‘em.”

“Thanks, Seth.” Jake chuckled at Seth’s over-enthusiasm. He put his arm around Seth before pulling him into a playful chokehold. Seth grunted in surprise as laughter left him before he tried to escape his grasp. Billy cleared his throat as he made his way to the front of the fire in his chair.

Jake immediately released the younger pack mate and they walked side by side to one of the logs to sit on. When all of the pack members were seated, Billy took a deep breath and they could see the authority—the majesty of Chief Leader descend upon his being. It exuded from him, and all of them reacted by lowering their heads in respect. Billy pulled from a bag on his lap a long pipe. The older pack members seemed to recognize it, the younger members giving it a puzzling look.

"In order to truly understand our history, and our impending future, we must experience it for ourselves. I had to fight with the Council Members about this. We are Spirit Warriors . However, the last one to visit the Spirit World was Taha Aki. A man of peace and wisdom beyond his time. Our ability to visit the Spirit World has weakened over time, so in order for us to do it—we must smoke the sacred herbs of our land and ancestors. Taha Aki banned the visiting of the Spirit World because of what happened with Utlapa all those years ago. I was able to get the Council to allow an exception. I sense a Great threat is coming—and we need to all be prepared for it. We need to abandon old ways of thought, or we will surely be undone by the coming danger."

Jake felt a nervous energy begin to thrum though his body. Similar yet different to the shaking of a phase. He felt his chest warming with anticipation. Billy packed the long pipe with the ground herbs. Jake assessed the current state of his friends and pack members. Seth looked excited but trying to be respectful. Paul was skeptical, his dark brows cocked incredulously. Embry was interested, curiosity quirking his lips upward. Sam was neutral, his expression indiscernible. Leah looked nervous, almost scared and Jake felt the need to reassure her. As if she sensed his need and stare, she made eye contact with him. He gave her a nod, acknowledging her nerves and she seemed to relax slightly—her shoulders sagging with a released breath.

As the pipe was passed around to each of them, one by one they each saw the other succumb to the sacred element they had inhaled. Eyes rolling into the backs of their heads, closing moments later. Jake did his best to not grow scared at this image, but he let it wash over him all the same. He held the tip to his lips and took in a long deep breath—and he saw stars. His chest expanded like a balloon almost uncomfortably. But instinct—or maybe his inner wolf told him to keep going. Push past it— He heard an ancient voice whisper to him. He held the smoke in as long as he could, counting to thirty in his head. Before he even got to ten—Language fell apart. He could only perceive.

He saw visions of the Elders, and the Elders before them. He was warned of letting hatred and false tales taint their hearts. An ancient evil is awakening and the reason for their allying with the Volturi was soon to be revealed. They must open their hearts to their imprints, and to the vampires. They would need to. This was translated to him via images...meanings. No words. He saw a vision of an ancient wolf spirit—Taha Aki. A wolf similar to...to his own. Tall, proud, and Alpha. Radiating power and knowledge. Ignorance is the first step in the journey to wisdom. He needed to step up and take his position as Alpha. He didn't deserve it—he wasn't ready. The wolf growled at him. Jake whimpered before faltering...hesitating.

No.

He growled back at the spirit, no longer going to bow to another. Without cause. The wolf snarled in warning. There was no coming back from this. Jake lunged. He fought the spirit wolf hard. Letting all of his anger, grief, sadness, and anguish from the past few weeks out. He had to lead them now...He needed to protect his family, his tribe, his pack. His people . He was a guardian, put here for a purpose. Not to have petty pouts and fights over a woman and vampires.

Vampires were not the problem. He could see that now. The evil within was. As with anyone, vampire or not. He saw a quick flash of who must have been Utlapa. He roared in protective outrage before dealing a killing blow to the wolf he had been fighting. He gazed upon the now fading form before it was gone altogether. He felt the balloon in his chest expanding again before it stopped. He felt a resonance within his body and heart. He had fully accepted his spirit wolf. He had to prove himself worthy.

He did it.

He awoke soon after the others. He was tired, hungry, and pain was throbbing in his head. He took a careful look at his pack mates to assess how they were doing after they had their journeys. The wolf in him making sure his family was okay. He smiled at the thought. Leah was crying as she awoke, clutching her stomach in what Jake assumed was pain. He was by her side in an instant, gently putting his hand over hers. "Are you alright, Leah?"

Leah gasped as her eyes opened, she looked so—shocked. And happy. Jake was taken aback. He waited patiently for her answer.

"I—I can have children…" Tears fell down her cheeks. Tears of joy.

Jake looked confused for a moment before he understood. Her imprints—also her mates. Clearly she had been chosen by the Spirits for a reason. She was meant to birth the next generation of spirit warriors. More equipped to protect than ever before. He knew she was also being gifted—all of her pain and suffering brought her here. Leah was being given a chance at her own happiness finally, not just for their species.

"Leah, that's amazing. I'm grateful you have been blessed so." His voice was deeper, gravelly now. He was radiating the power and influence of his fresh attunement with his Spirit Wolf . Leah actually flushed, bowing her head in respect. Her wolf recognized his own...his title. The others followed suit, slight noises of submission emitting from them. All besides one.

Sam Uley.

" No." Jake's voice was doubled as he addressed Sam. His wolf speaking with him. Sam bristled visibly before jumping back from the bonfire. He got within phasing distance away from the fire, his body beginning to shake and let off steam.

"The vampires are a threat to our people. Hell! All people! They are evil and we were created to destroy them—"

"Child, enough!" Billy scolded.

"Peace, brother ! This is not what we were created or gifted for. We have been Spirit Warriors since before we became wolves. The vampires are not the enemy here. There is a greater evil at play here. And it seems to be affecting you now. You wish to challenge my claim to my title of Alpha but you will lay bloodied and submissive when we are done. I don't wish to harm you, brother. You can be my Beta, Sam, I will need wise council for the coming tide."

Sam roared and his large, black wolf burst forth from this human body, his clothing tearing at the seams. The others stayed still, understanding to not interfere. Leah smirked from behind Jake, about to enjoy this a little too much. Jake shook his head and stood from the log around the fire.

"Not here. The meadow. Now!"

_________

Marcus sat patiently in the vast library of the castle. He was beside himself. True, it wasn't his fault his fair mate had walked in on a feeding. But he had been distant with her for a week now. Not that long for him, a centuries old immortal, but still—. He was still in denial that any of this was real. How had Fate truly graced him with this second chance of love? Did—Did he even want it? He felt the pull, of course, but it was weakening. It would continue to weaken the more he fought it. He closed his eyes in exasperation, pushing his hands through his long black hair. He wished it was her, long—silky tresses instead. Her big doe brown eyes, the lovely flush to her cheeks, the way she bit her lower lip.

He ached for her.

He couldn't take it anymore, making his way to his quarters to find the subject of his dilemma. Peacefully sleeping...No, she wasn't sleeping peacefully at all. She was tossing and turning, mumbling incoherently before small whimpers fell from her lips. They very quickly grew into screams that brought him to her side immediately. His instincts and the bond taking over for him. He leaned over her, gently touching her shoulder to rouse her from the nightmare. He heard the voice of his brother, the one who had caused this, in his mind suddenly and he had to refrain from reacting.

If you are harming her, so help me by every god I will—

Enough. She is only having a nightmare.

She was thrashing around now, grabbing and twisting the covers all around her. More screams ripped through her and Marcus shook her a little harder to wake her. Bella awoke with a gasping breath. She was layered in the cold swear only her dreams could give her. Her eyes met his and she sagged back into the pillow with relief. Tears filled in her eyes however as the nightmare she had witnessed in reality filled her mind again. Bella sobbed as the images of her mates and new Volturi family acting so viciously flashed before her.

Marcus winced as he saw and felt her pain, he picked her up as easily as if she were a feather and held her in his lap. He wrapped his arms around her tiny frame and offered her what little comfort his large, cold, and unforgiving body could provide. He knew this pain—deeply. Bella had endured so much of it in her little time as a human and he knew this. When those enraged words hissed past her lips at the Cullen boy, the things he had done and made her feel. It had taken everything in him not to unleash his wrath upon the imbecile. He had to remember that he had been under the seer's influence but he had to admit that his bond's with Isabella had been false. The way the vines had been forcibly stitched together to her, wrapped around her painfully until he had attacked her.

"Oh Marcus...it was so awful...I-I don't even know why I can be around you right now…" Bella's voice was wounded, as if she was fighting with herself.

"It's the bond, cara mia. Although I do not understand why ours remains the strongest when you have spent the most time with Caius…"

She whimpered at his brother's name being mentioned.

"I will not let him hurt you further, Isabella. If I can assure you of anything in this world let it be that. I will protect you from anything, even my own family. That is what this bond requires of me and I have no will to fight that."

"Then...then why have you been avoiding me?" She sniffled as she peaked up at him through her messy auburn locks.

"I—" Marcus hesitated. He didn't know how to answer her honestly. How well would she take any explanation? He had been avoiding her. Been fighting the very bond that was holding them together. The bond that granted her his immortal protection. Their souls bound together, like puzzle pieces.

"It's okay...Edward had to do the same eventually…"

Marcus hissed.

Bella shot up in alarm as her eyes widened in fear for a moment. His eyes turned a fiercely bright red in response to the flare of anger.

He reigned himself in before he could snap at her.

"I apologize, cara mia. I did not keep myself from you for any petty disregard for you or myself. I...I have been given another chance at...at love and I do not wish to endanger that. You...you smell…" He couldn't resist her. He found his nose running along the curve of her throat. Feeling the soft skin, taking in the scent of her. Freesias, strawberries, and hints of something...purely feminine and yet with a kick of spice.

" Divine…" He rasped against her shoulder, feeling a disturbing ache within his being. An ache...a pull that could be stronger than the pull of their bond. He heard something within him...screaming. Prey! Calling him to do what he was made to do. But the opposite pull fought back against that instinct. He could barely stop himself as his fangs unsheathed themselves and he lightly scraped them against the soft spot between her shoulder and neck.

Bella gasped in surprise, her eyes shuddering closed as her body did the same—surrendering to him. Arching into him so much so that he was able to come to and he hissed again. He was at once across the vast bedroom, leaning across a bookshelf with his forehead against his forearm.

"This...this is why I was avoiding you…" He rasped at a human volume into the books inches from his lips.

"Oh…" Bella uttered as she attempted to help by covering her neck and shoulders with her wild and dark hair. He chuckled as he sensed what she must have been doing. He didn't even need to look at her to know that she was trying to ease his thirst. Trying to cover up her delectable— sinful scent. No human should have been allowed to exist as she did. It was as if she was marked by the gods for death. Marked for chaos and danger. Until she is turned, perhaps.

"Why do you wish to wait for your turning?" He attempted to change the subject.

Bella was taken off guard by his sudden topic change. 

"I'm only eighteen...I know you were all changed in your twenties...I wish the same. I understand if this—can't be granted. Especially if I am causing you so much pain...I-”

Marcus stopped breathing altogether as he slowly pushed off from the bookshelf. He turned to face his very human mate. Her pale legs spread and wrapped around the sheets as she had kicked off the oversized, expensive comforter in her sleep. Sat up in the bed, her breast heaving slightly and flushed, her cheeks damp from her earlier tears.

By every god…

He was sitting beneath her on the bed once again, moving her into his lap. She stayed still—Marcus chuckled. She was trying so hard to make this easier on him. His damned thirst . His vampiric nature. He leaned his forehead against hers, she sighed at the connection. The feel of his inhumane cold, smooth skin against hers. He felt her breath wash over his face as she sighed the breath of her sweet life and he ached again.

"I—I will...I will try to...stop...fighting the bond. I will try for you, my dear. I will fight the thirst for you...But I—I cannot make any promises…"

"Time...I just need time, Marcus...Before I become like you...There is so much I want to experience as a human first—"

Marcus pushed his hands through her hair, as he had longed to do earlier. Her impossibly perfect auburn locks running against his fingers. He wanted to kiss her. To press his lips to hers and seal the first steps of their bond but something held him back.

Someone.

The memory of Didyme should have faded but alas, her image sat in his mind's eyes. He saw her...fair-haired with those ruby eyes that could make him do anything. He thought she had been it. When she had died, he felt like his soul had splintered—despite her, apparently, not being his true mate. Here she sat before him, a woman of seemingly unending patience and compassion. She was understanding and clearly intelligent. She held so much potential within her, practically bursting forth from her being. He gazed into young, unfairly innocent earthy brown eyes. Eyes that gazed into his with so much feeling he couldn't even fully decipher, even with his ancient and immortal sight.

"How was I gifted so…?" He whispered, a prayer against her lips...just centimeters from brushing each other.

"How was I, then…?" She met his plea with one of her own and he chuckled once again. How perfect she was for them. For him.

He pulled away slowly, reluctantly and pressed the kiss he wished had been upon her lips to her forehead instead. Felt the warmth beneath his lips, the blood pulsing through her. He still had not taken a breath. For fear he would lose himself and her if he did.

"I will go now to hunt...but I will return at once, my angela." Bella smiled with a gentleness that eased the ache in soul and then he was gone.

Chapter Text

Bella's trust had been shattered after that fateful day. Marcus had been the only one she had allowed around her for weeks now. Her mates were suffering for it but it was a small price to pay in order to keep her from leaving Volterra. She needed space to absorb what she had seen and process it. Decide on if that was a diet she could live with when she turned. She had years to think about it, however, but the scene she walked in on had sped up the process. Marcus had been nothing but patient with her throughout this process. He had been trying to come up with ideas to get her to come back out of her shell but she hadn't jumped at any of them. He never judged or guilt-tripped her for it, just remained a source of comfort for her. It was time however, she knew this when Marcus woke her that morning.

"Isabella, my precious mate, why don't we embark on an...adventure of sorts, today?" Marcus' beautiful voice asked her as she finished getting ready and came out of the bathroom that morning. Her long hair was still damp, clinging to her skin like dark tendrils. Her eyes were brighter today than they had been in weeks. Marcus admired the positive changes he was noticing in her overall appearance, a sign she would perhaps be more open to venturing back out of his chambers.

Her eyebrow quirked in curiosity…

"An adventure?" She sounded so intrigued.

"Yes, my dear, an adventure. We'll actually leave the castle today, if you are... up to it, of course."

"Well—"

Marcus narrowed his eyes in a playful, teasing manner at her and she relented.

" Okay! I'm yours to command today then—"

He chuckled darkly, suddenly behind her then and her heart stuttered in surprise. He ran the tips of his fingers over her arms, a breadth away from actually making contact with her skin. He watched the way she broke out into goosebumps at the motion with mysterious interest in his gaze. Bella took her bottom lip between her teeth and even if she wasn't facing him, she knew that he knew what he was doing to her.

"As much as that might appeal to my...darker desires...My plans do not involve that type of—physical activity." He let his lips just barely brush the shell of her ear before he took her into his arms. Bella let him swoop her away….oh hell, as if she could stop him if she wanted to. She buried her face into his stone chest, feeling little dark hairs tickle her cheek and nose. He was wearing a deep v neck button-up, black in colour and matching loose fitting trousers. They were soon outside somewhere, a warm breeze blowing past them. She could feel the sun on her skin and she tried to stifle a smile at the feeling. The castle could be very dark and well...dreary after a while. 

Vampires.

He sat her down finally and she opened her eyes to a wide and expansive hill top. Tall grass surrounded them and they overlooked...a beach. And not a gray, melancholy beach like back in La Push. This was a gorgeous white sand beach and it was somehow deserted besides choice wildlife, mainly birds. She took in a long breath of seafoam and sand, sun and grass and she had never felt more at home. It wasn't the stark heat of Arizona, or the wet cold of Washington. She had never been here before in her entire life and somehow...Italy. Volterra. Felt like home. She knew then that she could deal with anything if it meant she could stay here and get to know her new family better. The fear wasn't totally erased but somehow—it eased.

Marcus gazed at her in this moment and couldn't imagine being anywhere else. He was happy he had decided to bring her here...even if it meant his brothers' rage later. He was more than capable of protecting her on his own. It's about protecting her from you that's the real issue. He bit back his hiss at his own thoughts to see his lovely mate meeting his eyes. He sighed out a breath he didn't know he had been holding—even as unneeded the action was. This was the perfect place for them to go: the wind, the sun, the sea, everything would help alleviate the pain of his thirst and the call of her blood. It also afforded them time away from the castle and the others. He knew her trust had been quite damaged so helping her build that back up would take time. This would allow him true time to get to know her and strengthen their bond.

"What are you staring at me like that for?" She asked with a bright smile on her lips, looking lighter than she had even a half hour before when she had got out of the shower. The sun was bringing out the red in her hair, making her pale skin almost glow. She was the fairest human of them all, as far as he was concerned. Wow... He didn't think he would have ever thought those words about someone other than Didyme. It was an...oddly comforting thought.

"Oh, my apologies ," He tugged her gently yet swiftly over to him. She gasped at the sudden action and placed her hands on his chest. Despite Caius being taller, Marcus was by far a larger man in terms of muscles and width. Not Emmett muscly, but close. "I was unaware I needed permission to admire you, my lady." He teased, his eyes leering at her but they sparkled with mirth. She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes at him. He chuckled again before he noticed her roll her eyes.

"Did you just roll your eyes at me? Well that is certainly quite rude. I think you need to be punished." Before Bella could even start to protest she was being thrown over his shoulder and he was walking down from the hill and to the beach.

Bella squealed and pounded against his back, knowing full well it would not hurt him at all. "Let me go you-you-OAF!" She stammered, no good insults coming to mind.

Marcus felt a deep, booming laughter sneak past his lips and his chest vibrated against her legs. Bella practically choked as she felt his laughter vibrate through her—shooting straight to her core that was against his shoulder. She felt her body heat up and her cheeks flushed with her embarrassment and arousal. This only fed his laughter as he made his way into the waters and Bella squealed again.

"Nooo! Marcus, I'm not wearing a swimsui—" She was abruptly cut off as he dropped them both into the water. She thankfully had been speaking when she went under so even though some saltwater filled her mouth, she didn't come to the surface coughing too bad. Completely soaked now, she glared at Marcus as he broke through the surface after her. He started laughing once again and she found that she quite loved the sound of his laughter. He was such a stark contrast today to the Marcus she had known prior. It was amazing to see.

She took the opportunity to dive under the water and attempted to swim up to him in secret while he was distracted laughing. She suddenly rushed to the surface again, splashing a bunch of water at him. Marcus sputtered slightly as salt water rushed into his mouth. He trapped her against his body, his steel beams for arms wrapped around her waist. Bella huffed, gazing up at him in surprise. His body was slightly warmer now from the water perhaps, and her's was a little cooler from it due to their differences in temperature. She found herself unknowingly leaning into him, their faces very close together now. Bella remembered then that they hadn't actually kissed yet. For some reason they just hadn't had the opportunity.

Marcus picked her up, as if hearing her thoughts, and tossed her into the water again. They spent a couple hours like this, playing in the water and just enjoying each others' company. When she started to get tired, he used his red cloak as a beach towel of sorts for her to lay on. He laid on the sand, absorbing the warmth from the sun as it finally came out behind the clouds. Bella stopped and couldn't help but stare as the sun came out fully. He lit up so beautifully. The same luminescent skin as his brothers, but his was almost opalescent. The sun was reacting to his skin slightly different than the others, throwing off a rainbow of colours. She was dazzled again.

Marcus felt her gaze on him and he chuckled, opening his eyes to see his flushed and dazed mate with her jaw agape. He cupped her chin between his fore-finger and thumb and gently closed her mouth. His thumb then lightly caressed her lower lip. "It's not polite to stare, mi bella ," He felt her breath rush out and he smiled at how perfectly she reacted to him.

"Sto fissando perché tu sei quella bello…" Bella uttered softly and Marcus blinked in surprise.

"By every god, you speak italiano?"

Bella laughed, an embarrassed blush colouring her cheeks, "Not fluently but I know some from school…"

"What else do I not know about you?"

Bella stuck her tongue out at him, "I could ask you the same thing, Mister ancient vampire."

Marcus laughed at her playful nickname and shook his head. "Let's see...I was born in Greece sometime in 1300 BC but I do not have any recollection of my mortal life…I am a lover of literature and music. I am a composer and play several instruments, and a poet."

Bella gave him a teasing dead-pan look, "That's it?"

"Ah, ah. It's your turn now, Bella… "

"Well...I was born in Forks but my mom, Renée, divorced my dad, Charlie, very soon after I was born and we moved to California. Then after a couple more years we moved to Arizona. I would visit my dad every summer for a while until Renée stopped letting me go. She thought that just because I wasn't a big fan of the weather there that I didn't wanna visit anymore." Bella sighed, her face dropping before Marcus placed his cold hand over hers in a comforting gesture. Bella relaxed visibly before continuing. "She forced me into ballet and piano lessons as a child despite how utterly clumsy I am. I kept to myself, took care of the chores and cooking since Renee didn't. She was a—free spirit, if you will." 

"It sounds like you had to mature at a very young age." Marcus observed, no judgement or pity in his eyes or voice.

Bella swallowed harshly as his words hit her. She felt moisture sting her eyes so she tried to blink away. She took care of the people in her life, it was like that since the beginning. She couldn't remember the last time she hadn't been needed. Where she could just relax and let someone else be in control for once. She looked down at their hands and squeezed him a little tighter now.

"I-I guess I did…"

Marcus opened his arms and Bella crawled over to him, wrapping her arms around his neck. He wrapped his arms around her lower back and held her against his body. She bit her bottom lip in a desperate attempt to contain her sobs. She never really had a chance to be a kid. Marcus soothed her, cooing into her ear. Bella shivered despite the warm sunlight shining on the two of them, because of his cold body and his breath against her ear.

"I may not remember my childhood, but I know that you are not alone. We certainly had to grow up fast in those times…" He pulled back to gaze into her eyes. His gaze held so much feeling she almost needed to look away.

"You are not alone anymore." He emphasized this by leaning in and placing a chaste, but deep kiss upon each of her cheeks. Bella held her breath as he did this but nearly whined when he didn't kiss her on the lips. She swallowed heavily again before she shook her head.

"Alright. Enough with the heavy. You mentioned that you liked literature. If you had to pick just one, what is your favorite book?" She asked with a small smile on her face as she ran a hand through her hair.

"Hmm...I would have to say Interview with a Vampire , despite the irony. I find many parts of myself within Louis." He chuckled as he watched her face light up in amusement.

"I can definitely see that." She pushed her hands through his hair now and if his heart still beat it would have stopped at that moment. "The brooding, tragic dark haired immortal. Edward didn't tell me much about you all but I was able to put it together...You've lost someone...haven't you?"

Marcus grimaced from her question.

"It's okay...you don't have to tell me about it….So, is there any truth to the books?" Bella attempted to change the subject.

Marcus took an unneeded breath before he silently thanked her for not pushing about that topic.

"Yes and no. The transformation, young Anne Rice, depicted is not too far off. However, we do not completely evacuate our bodily functions during it. At least no immortal I have ever known."

Bella cringed at the mental image and shook her head as if to shake it away.

"So—does the transformation only take a few hours?"

"Usually between three to four days is the length of the change. We theorize it also has to do with how much of our venom is in a person's system. More venom equals shorter change. We also can only change someone through a bite. Although, we also theorize that we may be able to elicit the change through someone consuming our venom. Like in her novels. However we have not tested this theory as it would be inhumane. Imagine if an experiment such as that failed." 

Bella had a gleam in her eye as she took in this new information hungrily. He smirked at the sight, enjoying that she seemed to love listening to him and learning about his kind.

"I wonder if it would be less painful done that way...The way the body would digest the venom and absorb it that way versus being pumped so directly and harshly into the bloodstream...It's not a bad theory." She surmised, biting her bottom lip again as the wheels turned in her mind. Just then, her stomach growled and she frowned.

"What's wrong, cara mia? "

"I don't wanna go back just yet…"

Marcus tilted her chin up again to look into her impossibly beautiful eyes.

"Why don't we go into town? It's almost sunset, after all. We'll be able to move about freely once it is down."

Bella felt a huge smile spread across her face as she cupped his.

"Really?"

He rolled his eyes at her before they were suddenly standing, her hands in his. Bella squeaked as they stood up.

"We do need to kill some time before we leave so—” Marcus had a mischievous look to his eyes as he smirked down at her again. Bella gasped and turned around to try and run before he scooped her up again. He rushed out into the waves once again and they shared a laugh as they went under.

__________

Marcus and Bella didn't return to the castle until hours later. They had gone into town and visited a small local restaurant where she tried true Italian cuisine. They walked from shop to shop and Marcus let her choose her own new clothes, versus if she had done the same trip with Alice or Edward. They went to a late evening wine tasting. It was a very fun day they had spent together. Marcus entered the castle with a sleeping Bella in his arms. Her hair was wild from the beach still and her clothes still a tad damp from the water. He reached his quarters just as he was bombarded by his brothers.

" Where in the seven hells have you been?" Caius hissed viciously before Marcus held a finger to his lips and silenced him. Caius growled low in response but held his tongue. Marcus found one of his silk button ups and put it on her. He slipped off her clothing from the day beneath it, preserving her privacy he knew she valued. He then tucked the gold satin sheets over her gently, assuring himself that she was comfortable before leaving a loving kiss on her forehead.

He turned to his brother and nodded at the door. They flashed out and down to their offices. Caius was livid as he shoved his brother by the chest and Marcus growled in response. The strain of the separation from their mate had been taking its toll on the two of them. Aro was quiet however as he watched his two brothers.

"Peace, brother! We were safe. I decided to take her out today to help her out of this state she has been in."

"And you didn't think it wise to consult us first?" Caius demanded.

"It was a—last minute decision.  We both needed it. We had a marvelous time and we are both fine. So what is the problem?"

"The problem? The problem is that you have only recently started feeding regularly again. You have the worst control out of the three of us. And you chose to leave with her. Alone. Not to mention if you had come across other vampires. It isn't safe ."

"Are you saying that I don't deserve time with our mate? That I would hurt her?" Marcus asked in a deathly low voice.

"I—Of course not! But it was highly irresponsible of you to take that chance!"

Marcus growled viciously and nearly lunged at Caius before Aro stepped in between. Aro put his hands up and shook his head.

"Let me see…" Aro asked calmly but with an edge in his tone. The same one he would use on someone who was on trial. Marcus shot him a look before relenting. He slipped his hand into Aro's and watched the memories from the day play before his eyes. He smiled gently as he got to re-experience the events of the day with his beautiful mate.

"I see…" Aro said cryptically. "Marcus, I don't wish for things to be this way but until she opens back up to us, if you two need to go out on your own again I ask that you bring at least three Guards with you. It is only for her safety. Both of yours. Brother...if you were outnumbered...I am afraid that we would lose you both."

Marcus sighed as the wise council of his eldest brother hit him. He had to agree with him. Bella needed to be safe, especially if she wished to wait until her change. He looked down and away from his brothers. He nodded in agreement quickly before he whipped out of the room in a swirl of his long dark hair and his red cloak.

Chapter Text

Bella was confused when she awoke the following day...alone. She rose and didn't have to search far when she found a small scrap of parchment on the lavish nightstand beside the bed. Scrawled in impossibly neat, elegant calligraphy was a note from Marcus.

Dear Sweet Bella,

I have been called to my duties as King and will be unfortunately occupied for the day, along with my brothers. I am sorry for my absence, however I implore you to please explore the castle. Don't lock yourself away as I anticipate you might.

Yours,

Marcus

Bella huffed at the last line. How dare he? She shook her head and sighed. He had a point, though. She couldn't stay like this forever, she would need to venture out on her own eventually. Prompting her to do just that. She ventured outside of Marcus' chambers and explored the expansive, seemingly endless castle hallways. Her flats made light footsteps as she made her way between different wings of the castle. As she entered what must have been the Eastern Wing of the castle, she heard—piano? The light, lilting notes touched her ears and she shivered, halting in her tracks. What the…? She opened a vast, dark stone door to step into a gorgeous cathedral hall. A tall, arched ceiling to provide amazing acoustics, and the windows all stained glass in colours of red, yellow, and orange. The sun shining through them cast striking visuals upon the instruments that filled the room.

Bella continued into the music hall, admiring the beauty of the room as she followed the sound of the piano. Before she halted again at the sight of a bronze-haired man sitting at the grand piano. She knew only one bronze-haired man who played piano. Edward. She swallowed nervously before she continued into the room, not bothering to be sneaky as she knew he was aware of her presence already. He continued to play even as she sat next to him at the piano. She watched his nimble, long fingers dance across the keys, moving so fast at points she could barely see the movements. He was playing a piece unfamiliar to her but she was loving it so far. It was a touch melancholy, as most things Edward played were, but it was also hopeful and bright at the same time. She was captivated as she watched him play. Memories of them doing this together crossed her mind and she felt moisture gather in her eyes as she sniffled.

Edward came to the end of his song, aware of the girl beside him and her current state. He lifted his hands from the keys and tentatively reached over and wiped the stray tears that had fallen from her eyes. Bella blinked in surprise, not realising she had started crying and also because— his touch hadn't electrified her. He used to touch her and she would quite literally feel sparks. Now, his touch felt as mundane as anyone else touching her. Besides the Kings.

"What song was that?"

"I don't know yet. I just let it come to me." He uttered softly, gazing at her with a look of uncertainty and curiosity.

"I liked it. It was lighter than what I've heard from you in the past." She gave him a small smile in return and he seemed to relax.

"After escaping Alice's influence...I...I see a light at the end of this tunnel finally. I think I actually have a chance at finding some type of happiness now. Your mates are giving me a chance to join the Guard if I so choose…"

"Did you accept?" Bella asked as she tentatively pressed on one of the keys of the piano. A joyful G note rang in the air, dancing around them in the echoes of the music hall.

"I think I want to, yes. I want to prove that I'm not who I was under Alice...I haven't been myself in so long. I think it would be the best way to find myself again. I sure as hell don't want to be even within miles of her." He started calm and grew throatier by the end, almost a growl.

Bella gasped and let out an amused chortle in surprise. He shot her a questioning look before she pointed out. "I've never heard you swear before."

Edward gave her one of his crooked smiles, "Check off one new thing about myself—" He chuckled.

Bella briefly wondered if this is how it could have been. It was so hostile and toxic when they met last year: the back and forth arguing, the stubbornness between both of them, his gaslighting, her insecurities, and their codependence. Right now they were having probably the healthiest and easiest conversation they have ever had. She dismissed this thought as she chose to focus on it, she may not be interested in him romantically anymore but maybe they could be friends.

"About damn time you grew a pair—" She teased and he threw his head back with a deep, velvety laugh escaping him.

"When did you learn to play piano?"

"My father started my lessons by the time I could speak and walk. He wanted the world for me, I see that now, but he was a busy man, so we never grew close. I continued playing however so that one day I could make him proud. And when I turned, I just kept playing."

"Wow, so you've been playing for almost a hundred years?" She tilted her head to the side as she hit another key, a high A playing then.

He nodded before he cocked an eyebrow at her and despite not being able to read her mind, he picked up on her curiosity.

"Do you want to learn?" He challenged, keeping the amused grin from growing on his face.

"I...Yeah, I'd like to learn if you are offering…" She ducked her head as an embarrassed blush crossed her features. 

Edward felt better than he had in months, maybe years, just sitting there talking to Bella like this. He held no romantic inclinations to her anymore, however he felt a fondness for her. The fierce protectiveness was there as well, but not in the same possessive manner as before. He hoped they could possibly grow into a new kind of relationship with each other...naturally this time. As he thought this, he began to explain the basics of piano to her and taught her a few simple exercises to warm her into it. Surprisingly, despite her poor hand-eye coordination, she was picking it up fairly well. Maybe she just had poor foot-eye coordination.

"And what is so funny, Eddie boy?" She teased as she paused in her exercises.

"I was just thinking that maybe you just have poor foot-eye coordination." He teased back.

Bella narrowed her eyes before gently slapping his shoulder. "Whatever, Mister Tear-Drinker." She quipped.

Edward groaned in embarrassment, " Please, noooo!"

"Was that you or Alice?" She teased him further, after a laughing fit.

" Alice ." He growled, rolling his eyes. "Why on Earth would I taste your tears? It is essentially salt water. I can remember what that tastes like, let alone how creepy that would be."

"You mean how creepy it was. " Bella burst into another fit of laughter and he joined her quickly, the sound was infectious. He wanted to hear more of it in the future.

"Spying on me while I slept?" She questioned next.

He cringed, "A bit of both...I felt and still feel protective of you but not in that way anymore. Alice just...turned up the volume to max, so to speak."

"Jeez…" She closed her eyes and shook her head, her brow furrowing as she reconciled this new information.

"That was so unfair to you. To all of you. I hope we can help them soon…" Bella frowned, looking down at the ivory keys beneath her fingers.

"Cause you miss Rose, huh?" Edward teased.

Bella gasped and her head snapped up. " How do you know about that?"

Edward sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck, "When I...err...tasted your blood, I was finally able to read your mind...to a few days prior when you were fantasizing about her…"

Bella narrowed her eyes again before she growled angrily, causing Edward to cock an eyebrow. Her growl sounded very real, almost the sound of a vampire's. Strange, since she was still very human. Edward laughed however at how amusing her attempt at intimidation was and soon she was laughing with him again as well.

They shared a laugh before the doors behind them swung open with an announcing deep whine. She turned to see who it was and Edward followed the movement but already knew who it was. Jane rushed into the room with Alec following close behind. The red-eyed blond girl looked almost nervous as she approached the two of them. Edward glanced at Bella as he heard Jane's thoughts and he gave her a lopsided grin.

"Have fun, Bella," He winked at her playfully before Jane took Bella's hand and began to tug her along.

"Wait, where are you taking me? What's up?"

"Oh, my apologies, Your Highness. The Kings' wish to take you on a date this evening and the girls of the Guard wanna help you get ready!” Jane said with a tinge of excitement slipping out near the end. Bella didn't bother holding back a groan as she reluctantly allowed the blond girl to lead her away.

She mouthed back at him, Help me. To which he responded.

I will say a prayer for you.

She flipped him the bird as the doors closed behind her.

__________

Chapter Text

Marcus was reclined back in his throne, a bored expression on his face as he half-listened to the trial taking place before him. Aro stood before a short nomad with matted brown hair and fierce predatory eyes. Giving his usual performance of a mad king, complete with wide eyes and an annoyingly high-pitched voice. The young vampire was being tried for feeding from a child, a truly heinous crime. So, Aro was giving the false pretenses of considering him and his potential innocence. But the witnesses had heard the poor cries of the little girl, and found her body. 

He was being executed.

Marcus' bond sight came alive suddenly when he felt a new bond blossom within the castle. He turned his head towards the East, where it originated from and he considered for a moment the type of bond. Familial. It was small but had much potential, he could see that. Between his lovely mate and the Cullen boy. It was bronze in colour, he noted in amusement, and resembled a thin rubber band for the time being. He tilted his head to the side and thought about this new development. On one hand, he could feel his mating instincts roar in protest. He hurt her...he bit her...He made her bleed...He can't be trusted...She is ours…

Mine…

Marcus shook those thoughts away, reminding himself of the fact that it was familial. He was snapped from his bond sight when Aro approached the nomad to follow through with the execution. The young vampire struggled in Felix and Demetri's grip before letting out a shrill scream that was cut off abruptly as his head was ripped from his shoulders.

____________

"Is all of this really necessary?" Bella asked as Corin finished her makeup with a ruby red lip colour.

The pretty silver blond woman with maroon eyes gave her a crooked smile that spelt I-know-something-you-don't. She leaned back from Bella and set the lipstick down on the vanity. She turned Bella to face the mirror and she gasped as she saw her reflection. Corin had dolled her up but not gone too far, like Alice would have done. She gave her a gold shimmery eyeshadow with a dark brown eyeliner around her matching eyes to make them stand out. A little foundation to even out her skin tone from being out in the sun the previous day. And then just a vibrant ruby red on her Cupid's bow lips.

"You'll thank me later." She answered smugly.

Bella shot her a playful glare before she caught sight of herself in the full length mirror on the wall beside her. She stood up, stepped up to the mirror, and took in their hard work. Her auburn hair was in loose ringlets and pushed to one shoulder. Her dress matched her lip colour and was made with a velvet fabric that felt amazing against her body. It clung to her in all the right places with the embrace of a lover who had been away from home too long. Bella put her hands on her waist and let out a long exhale. She never thought she could look so...adult. And gorgeous for that matter.

Heidi came up to her now, her mahogany hair thick and lustrous as she ran a hand along Bella's arm. Her curvy figure clad in a tight red v neck blouse and a black mini skirt with sheer black tights on her impossibly long legs. Her eyes were a peculiar violet as she apparently enjoyed wearing blue contacts even without a need for it. She smiled flirtatiously at Bella in the mirror and commented, "Mm...if the Kings hadn't already claimed you, I would take you for myself…They won't know what to do with themselves tonight..." 

Corin smacked Heidi on the shoulder and huffed.

"Dee! Stop flirting with the Queen! I'm so sorry, your Highness." Corin apologized before Bella shook her head, finally looking away from herself...and Heidi in the mirror.

"No—no, I'm very flattered, there is no need for apologies. I just don't know why you guys are getting me so dolled up for a date." Bella turned away from the mirror to look at the women.

Elvish looking Jane, small and shy at the moment, made sure to interject, "It's a surprise ," She shot a glare at the two younger vampires. "But the Kings requested formal wear for this date."

Bella looked at herself in the mirror again and felt tears pricking her eyes, "I just hope I'll be good enough for them...I mean...I look good now...but I'm just plain Bella Swan from little old Forks and Phoenix. Just a simple human…"

Corin and Heidi made high-pitched gasps and immediately took Bella in their cold arms. Bella stiffened at the affection, not used to it from anyone she wasn't romantically involved with and even then. She awkwardly patted both of them back before Corin squeezed her.

"I will use my power if you don't relax, missy." Bella reluctantly laughed before she relaxed into the two women's bodies and sighed. She hugged them back genuinely this time.

"That's your trauma talking, dear. You have been through so much, you deserve to be happy. You are not just some human. You are the mate to the literal Kings of the vampire world! But not just that, you are a strong and capable woman. You stuck it to Edward in the throne room and you witnessed all of us feeding and didn't throw up or run away and reject your bond with them. You stood before all of us back in that field in Forks like we weren't two groups of the most powerful beings in the world. You are amazing and a total, forgive my informality, badass."

Bella felt the tears in her eyes start to spill over with Corin's meaningful words. Heidi pulled back and cupped her face with the utmost of care. "Don't you dare ruin our hard work." She teased as she quickly grabbed a tissue to blot her tears away so her makeup didn't smudge or run.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

"It's them. Are you ready, your Highness?"

Chapter Text

Oh my, you are more beautiful than all the stars in the sky...

"Oddio, sei più bella di tutte le stelle del cielo…" Aro gushed as Bella stepped out of her bedroom and the women hurried out of the room in a flash.

Bella only caught several of the words but she blushed all the same, ducking her head down. She gazed up at the three incredibly handsome vampires through her long lashes. Marcus had his dark locks braided back out of his face, the rest flowing down the top of his back. His deep black suit was clearly of the best quality and perfectly tailored to his measurements. The shoulder pads making him look impossibly larger than average, a perfect triangle leading down into his hips. Caius had his hair slicked back and it brought out the sharp angles of his face handsomely. He was taller than the other two but a tad more slender, however his suit was a deep crimson red and also tailored to him flawlessly. Aro was clad in a white suit that was fitted just as well as the others and brought out the stark contrast of his raven black hair that was tied into a ponytail, flowing down his back. They were so damn gorgeous and she had no idea why she was their mate but she wasn't going to question it anymore.  She blushed deeper when Caius complimented her this time.

"Os skoteinós ángelos, pes mou óti epanastátises enantíon tou Theoú móno kai móno gia na mas charíseis ti sotiría?" As a dark angel, tell me did you rebel against God just to grant us salvation?

Bella had no idea what that language was but the way the words left his lips and rolled off his tongue cast a shiver down her spine. Marcus stepped forward and ghosted his hand across her cheek down her neck and arm. He fixed her with an intense look that sank deep into her very being, causing her to ache. His crimson gaze never faltered as he spoke, low and deep.

"As a dark angel, tell me did you rebel against God just to grant us salvation?" His voice was a growl as he pulled her against him quite suddenly, forgetting their company. She gasped in surprise and felt a rush of arousal come over her with the sudden action. Warmth swept through her body to the apex of her thighs, goosebumps rising along her skin, and her head swam a little as the world disappeared around them. Her eyes still never left his as only he was left in the world until Aro and Caius both made low noises of enjoyment.

"Stealing lines much?" Caius teased Marcus and he smirked triumphantly at his brother.

"Mm...As tempting as it is to see you two in such a state, we must be off so we are not late to the show." Aro explained as he gently pulled Marcus from Bella, still somewhat on edge from their getaway the other night.

"Show?" Bella cocked an eyebrow as Marcus chuckled and shook his head.

"It's a surprise, dear one. Just relax and let us treat you to a wonderful night." He murmured.

Bella pouted before nodding in agreement. "Okaayy…" She conceded.

They led her away and down through the lower levels of the castle. The further down they got, the darker and dingier the hallways got. The temperature dropped and the air grew stale as not many souls came through these levels. Bella had to wrap her arms around herself and rub to warm herself up. Aro had anticipated this and pulled from a mysterious pocket inside of his red cloak a black, sheer shawl. Bella gave him a grateful smile before wrapping it around her shoulders and upper arms. It went well with the rest of her outfit and felt like silk against her skin. She silently thanked him for his diligence and good eye. On the last level of the castle, or so she assumed, there were strange noises coming from deep in the dreary dungeon-esque hallway.

Bella felt a curiosity pique her interest. Something was tugging her down that end of the hallway but the Kings were rushing her through this end of the castle fairly quickly. She forgot about this however as they entered a huge garage filled with shiny, impressive sports cars. She gawked in awe of the foreign vehicles worth more than probably both of her parents' houses combined. Maybe even the Cullens' house and garage filled with cars. The Kings ushered her to a silver Audi R8 and they were on the way in no time. She rolled her eyes when they left the castle with two clichè long black SUVs in front and back of their car.

____________

Bella had to be roused from her nap by Marcus shaking her gently by the shoulder. Her head lifted from his lap and she blushed, for the millionth time that day, at the close proximity to a part of him that felt quite cold and heavy under her cheek. Marcus swallowed before she glanced up to meet his gaze, appearing to be completely unaffected by her and where her warm face had been laying on. He gently rubbed his cold fingertip under each eye, to help her wake a little faster.

"We've arrived, princesa. "

Bella shoved her hand against his face playfully, "Nngh...Five more minutes…" She sat up however, stretching her arms out to get rid of the stiffness from sleeping in a car.

She glanced out the window to gasp in delightful surprise. An absolutely gorgeous opera house stood before them. Tall columns held the theatre roof up and there was a long staircase leading up to the theatre doors. A young human man with curly dark brunette hair and dark eyes approached their vehicle to open the car door for them. He was dressed in valet attire with a red vest overtop a white dress shirt and black bowtie. Bella stepped out first with Marcus following right behind, the other two coming along beside her. The valet had a flush of colour to his cheeks as he took in Bella's appearance. Caius fixed the boy with a dismissive and glaring look that caused the poor kid to swallow uncomfortably and rush to the other side of the car to drive off to the parking lot. Felix and Demetri along with another guard member she hadn't formally met yet who had dark skin and matching eyes and dreads shadowed them as they ascended the stairwell up to the opera house.

Bella leaned in to Caius now, her voice hushed, "Was that really necessary?" Her brown eyes flicked to his currently violet ones.

He gave her a haughty smirk, "Don't act as if you didn't enjoy it…"

Bella blushed before she huffed at him and moved closer to Marcus, taking his hand in hers. He hid his enjoyment and surprise well, squeezing her hand affectionately. She smiled up at him as they entered the beautiful building and she gasped in awe again. The entrance hall had a tall ceiling with crystal chandeliers spread throughout, hundreds of beautiful men and women dressed in only the best suits and dresses. Bella clutched Marcus' arm as she took everything in, positively overwhelmed by the sheer magnificence of such an old, breathtaking building.

Aro was delighted by her reactions to one of his favourite places to go. He was a lover of the arts, and opera was definitely up there. The drama, the costumes, the makeup, the extravagance represented everything he loved about the world. He wished he could see her thoughts to truly gain an understanding of how she was experiencing everything. He gently took her free hand and kissed her palm, savouring the sensation against his undead lips. "How do you like this so far?"

Bella squeezed Marcus' arm before she turned her full attention to Aro. His large, now muddy brown eyes from contacts gazed into hers with anticipation. "I love it. This place is just...I have no words."

Caius chuckled and cocked an eyebrow at her, "And we haven't even entered the theatre yet."

Bella shot me a half-hearted glare before Aro gasped quite suddenly as he held her hand.

"What is it?" Her brow furrowed as she released his hand for fear she had done something.

"I...saw something…Were—you thinking about slapping Caius?" Aro asked as his own brow furrowed.

Bella's eyes widened, "You saw my thoughts?"

"It was only a brief flash, almost like a crack in a wall." Aro briefly held a look of contemplation and temptation on his face. His mate was gifted . Of course, she was. He had theorized that she had some sort of gift when he found out he couldn't read her thoughts and neither could Edward. But Alice, Marcus, and the empath Jasper's gifts all worked on her. His mind exploded with so many different ideas...he wanted to test her gift and see what worked and didn't work. He wanted to see if she could work on and practice her gift as a human. If it was a defensive talent then she would be able to stay human even longer than she wanted, if she wished…

"Earth to Aro?" She waved her hand in front of him for a few months playfully and Caius smacked him upside the head. It produced a loud strange thwack sound that had Bella bursting into a fit of laughter. Marcus smiled lovingly at his mate and his two brothers. Truly, this was a rare sight to behold. His attention diverted when a jovial, large man with greying hair and green eyes approached them. He was dressed in the most lavish suit that almost rivaled his and his brothers' attire. Aro grinned at the man as he approached.

"Ah, Arturo! My friend, how are you?" Aro kissed the man on each cheek and the man returned the gesture. Bella felt a strange feeling overcome her and a very small growl rumbled in her throat very quietly but each of the vampires picked up on it easily. They gave each other a quick look that said later and returned their attention to the man.

" Ciao , my good friends. I am honoured you were able to make the show this evening. Ahh! And who is this lovely maiden accompanying you?"

Bella narrowed her eyes at the man before she put on a smile, "I am their girlfriend. My name is Bella."

Caius smirked at his mate, at how well she had covered up her discomfort and irritation. "We are courting Miss Bella here. We decided to take her to see your wonderful opera house for the first time."

The man gave her a once over before he turned his attention to Caius, "Well, don't let me keep you from finding your seats. Enjoy the show." And then he turned and disappeared amongst the throng of people.

Her brow furrowed as she watched him leave abruptly, feeling something off about the man. She looked to Aro as he took her hand and led her through the doors leading into the massive theatre. The most grand chandelier she had ever seen hung above their heads and an orchestra played in the air as everyone made their way inside and to their seats. They had a private seating area in one of the balconies closest to the stage above the floor seats and slightly below the balcony seats. There were black and red velvet chaises and loveseats facing the stage and stage binoculars resting on each little end table. As if her mates would need them. She chuckled as they led her to their seats. She took a seat in the middle of one of the large sofas and Marcus sat to her left, Aro on the right as Caius suddenly replaced her seat and sat her across them. Her legs laid across Caius and Aro's laps and she sat in Marcus'.

Bella silently thanked Caius and Aro for respecting that Marcus and her needed to focus on their connection a little more than the other two at the moment. They had to get past whatever had been keeping him from connecting with her and rejecting their bond. She noticed that the tables in their balcony were stacked with different hors d'oeuvres and glasses of champagne, she assumed. Bella bit her lower lip and Caius gave her a knowing look.

"Yes, you are legally allowed to drink in our country. Help yourself, dear one." He winked at her before she eagerly reached for a champagne flute. "But not too much—or else…" He smirked ominously with an air of mystery.

She winked back at him before taking a long sip of the bubbly wine. She licked her lips, savoring the taste of the pleasant drink. Caius's eyes darkened almost imperceptibly if it weren't for the blue contacts over his irises. She was the one to smirk at him now as she squirmed in Marcus' lap to get more comfortable. Marcus chuckled and attempted to not be affected by her movements...and of the growing scent of her arousal and blood. He was thankful for his brothers and the few of their top Guard members being there.

"Delicious…" She paused for a moment to consider her next question. "So...who was that man? I assume he owns the theatre or something like that."

"He is a good friend of ours and yes he owns the opera house here in Milan. He inherited it from his grandfather when he passed away earlier this year. Pity, his old man was a genius. Opened this theatre up almost sixty years ago after he restored it to what you see now. This building is quite possibly as old as we are." Aro chuckled at his joke and Bella giggled as well before the lights started to dim. Bella gasped as squirmed more to finally settle in and Marcus hissed quietly. 

Bella flushed with colour before she whispered. "Sorry…" She kissed his cheek to gain forgiveness and he playfully squeezed her sides. She yipped in surprise and jumped up slightly.

"Lovebirds, the show is starting." Caius teased as he squeezed her left knee and she playfully pouted at him.

As the first act began, Bella was enraptured by the performances. She had dreamed of seeing The Phantom of the Opera live and here she was, watching it in Milan of all places. With her three Vampire Kings who were, in a sense, betrothed to her. How was she so lucky? She was two drinks in by the first intermission and feeling a tad tipsy. She stood up and started for the door behind them when they gave her a confused look.

"Restroom break…" Bella blushed and they chuckled at their forgetfulness of her human needs. She ventured out on her own into the weirdly vacant hallways...Finding the restroom, Bella felt a strange feeling almost...nudging at her mind. It felt like a slightly painful throb, as if a headache might come on. She rubbed at her forehead and temple as the sensation grew and she groaned in frustration. She turned and caught sight of a suspicious man staring at her. He was silhouetted in shadow but clearly a masculine figure. She narrowed her eyes and shook her head, turning away to feel the pain come to head for a split second before she turned around to face the stranger again. The pain, and the stranger, were gone just as suddenly as they appeared.

Bella returned quickly after that, immediately taking another champagne glass and returning to her position on Marcus' lap and her legs across Aro and Caius. They noticed she seemed a little on edge and Marcus held her close, leaning into her ear.

"Are you alright, mate?" His lips brushed the shell of her ear as he uttered this and she shuddered as he called her his mate. Bella, feeling the alcohol start to affect her now, let her lips brush against his ear in turn.

"I'll be perfect as long as you keep calling me your mate…" She nibbled on his earlobe and smirked as she heard him hiss in response.

Caius noticed their interaction and was pleased by her confidence and her ability to rouse such a strong reaction from his usually stoic brother. And of course her words and tone were incredibly arousing, causing him to shift with her legs in his lap. Bella noticed this however and fixed her gaze on Caius and he felt his world stop. Her eyes were dilated...black, making her appear more vampiric than ever. Her breathing was accelerated slightly and her heart was fluttering in her chest, causing her bosom to heave slowly and heavily. The way the dress clung to her…

"What's wrong, Caius?" She stood up and crawled into Caius' lap. She settled her warm hands on either side of his neck and sat over the thickness in his trousers as her dress rode up a bit. He settled his hands on her waist and he growled lowly at her seductions.

"Are you jealous? You were staring quite hard at Marcus and me…" Her dark eyes flickered across his face as she admired him and he squeezed her waist suggestively.

"Marcus and I…" He rumbled in a playfully irritated manner.

"Ohh...that does sound much better...both of you at the same time…" She whispered these words like a dirty secret and he felt the last of the contacts dissolve as he hissed. He pushed up against her and she gasped at the sensation. Feeling him...hard against her made her swallow deliciously.

"Oh, I see how it is…" Aro quipped.

Bella clicked her tongue and poured, "Aww, Aro...are you feeling left out?" She leaned across Caius to place a long kiss along his throat and he groaned at the wonderful feeling of her lips against him.

The lights dimmed again as she leaned back to Caius and stared into his eyes—challenging him silently. He narrowed his eyes and leaned his forehead against hers, his words a breath against her lips. "We'll finish this later…"

Ya' know, you keep saying that but I don't think you mean it…

He smirked and turned her around to face the stage as the curtains opened. Aro handed her another glass of the sparkling liquid confidence and she smiled at him gratefully. She purposefully squirmed in Caius' lap and he grumbled under his breath. She smirked and sipped her drink as the enchanting performance picked up where it left off.

The second act flew by and during that intermission she took the opportunity to try some of the amazing food laid before her. She tried escargot, something with Italian bacon that tasted amazing , and tiramisu. During the third act, the drinks were really affecting her and of course one of the most sensual songs in the opera was being performed. As the actor playing the Phantom made his way down the stairs to the actress playing Christine, the words felt uncannily accurate to their situation.

" Past the point of no return

No backward glances

Our games of make-believe are at an end…"

Caius felt her body warming as the actor sang, there was almost magic in the air as it stole everyone in the theatre. It enraptured them and brought them under a spell. The sensuality between the actors was palpable and infectious. He placed his hands on hers and slowly started to run them up her arms.

" Past all thought of if or when

No use resisting

Abandon thought and let the dream descend…"

As the Phantom circled Christine, he knew what he was about to do and suddenly withdrew his hands from Bella. She practically whimpered in his arms and he smirked.

" What raging fire shall flood the soul?" Caius suddenly grabbed her throat and her hip, squeezing gently but enough for her to feel it. She let out a moan as the magic truly captured them.

" What rich desire unlocks its door?..." Caius slid his hand down her neck to her shoulder and his other hand up her hip to her abdomen, grabbing at her with desire. " What sweet seduction lies before us…"

Bella felt her heart begin to hammer in her chest as she thought she might explode from her need. She was soaked and achy for him. They had played their games for long enough, she wanted him. The haze around her mind was clearing slightly but only amplifying her need for him. Caius was struggling as well, vampires felt their emotions and wants much stronger than humans so whatever Bella was feeling...was ten times worse for him. Marcus couldn't take his eyes off of the stage and her, her pupils blown wide with unabashed lust and plump little lips parted as her breath rushed in and out. Aro was enjoying their display as well, perhaps a bit too much but he was a voyeur and exhibitionist afterall.

The song continued and as it reached it's climax, Caius continued his ministrations...testing to see how far she'd let him go. As the Phantom and Christine began to approach each other from the bridge hovering above the stage, he slid his hands beneath the dress as it had rode up more during their predicament.

" Past the point of no return

No going back now

Our passion play has now at last begun

Past all thought of right or wrong

One final question…"

Caius slowly rubbed her thigh, squeezing and feeling the warm muscle beneath his strong, large hand. He growled into her ear, listening to all her little noises she attempted to stifle in her throat, feeling all of her little movements...feeble attempts to alleviate her current problem. He inched his hand up to her centre and he slipped her lacy panties aside and began to lightly stroke over her lips. She whimpered a little louder this time.

" How long should we two wait before we're one?

When will the blood begin to race?" Caius chuckled as her blood raced and her sounds quickened as she grew close.

" The sleeping bud bursts into bloom?

When will the flames at last consume us?" Bella clutched his hand, almost trying to pull his hand away from under her dress to stop him and he chuckled. He began to sing along to this lyrics, lowly into her ear.

"Past the point of no return

The final threshold

The bridge is crossed, so stand and watch it burn

We've passed the point of no return …"

Bella was just on the precipice of coming when he had abruptly stopped. She hissed in anger and turned around to face the blond, smug vampire. She narrowed her eyes at him and attempted to catch her breath as she came down from her high. She was still quite drunk as she whispered lethally.

"Home... now! ”

Chapter Text

“Get over here…” Caius purred when Bella came out of the bathroom. They had rushed home, the other Kings enjoying how all over each other they were. As soon as they had returned to the castle Bella was immediately making her way to Caius’ quarters. Touching, feeling, kissing every part of each other that wasn’t clothed, while she tore at said clothes— albeit very unsuccessfully. When she reached the bedroom, he slowly walked to the end of the bed and sat with all the grace an ancient vampire such as himself would possess. He patted his lap as he kept his dark gaze on her own. Bella felt her mouth go dry as she stood before this visually stunning sight. His hair made of light falling down his back, disheveled and passionately messy from her roaming hands. His tie was loose from her pulling at it and a couple buttons were undine beneath it. The stark red of his suit stood out in the dark, castle-like architecture and gold colour theme of his bedroom.

Bella took a deep breath and made her way over to him. She stood inches from him, her knees almost brushing against his. His eyes narrowed as he seemed to slip into another...persona of sorts. He stayed like that for several moments but the air around them charged with what felt like pure electricity. The hairs on her arms and whole body stood to attention...her nipples straining against the thin, velvety material of the red dress. He sat stock still...before he sprang on her like a viper. He grabbed her dress around her waist and hiked it up roughly, his nails making small rips in the delicate fabric. Bella felt her breath leave just as suddenly as he moved and then more of it left her as she felt his cold hands trace the outline of her hips. He traced the contours of her hips to her navel...he avoided the apex of her thighs to tease the sensitive skin on said thighs.

Bella tilted her head back before she felt the need to look back down at him and his hands. He was somehow being completely controlled and completely unhinged. He ran his nails lightly along the insides of her thighs, causing her to squeal in surprise and pleasure. She clutched his broad, strong shoulders and he shot a smirk up at her. He was suddenly throwing her across his lap, tilting his legs off to the right a bit so she could prop her feet on the side of the bed and keep her bum arched and directly where he needed it. She could feel something hard pressing up against her navel, causing a shot of desperate need to tug at her. He examined her pale, round behind and touched her like he had her lower body. Appraisingly, as if trying to determine an item’s value and craftsmanship. He noticed and felt the little hairs on her body stood up so tightly, and he yearned for that feeling. He was affecting her just as much as she affected him...She should know. He thrusted his hips up towards her and she gasp-moaned at the feeling of his erection being shoved up against her.

“Do you feel that?” He hissed, “That’s what you do to me, you feisty...beautiful woman…Damn you...” He growled out before he ran his palm now along the perfect spheres of her ass. She was finally starting to gain a bit more weight after being with them now for a couple months. Especially now that she wasn’t mourning over the loss of Edward. He could feel the differences in her body but she still remained the petite figure he loved so much. She was the perfect size for the type of play he liked. 

“You are the perfect size...perfect for us... For me!” He cupped his hand in such a way that as his hand slapped against her ass, it wouldn’t hurt her at all but would sound much worse than it was. Bella shrieked in response but he could tell it was from surprise.

“Caius!” She whined and he began to rub over the area he slapped.

“Oh, I’m sorry darling...Did that hurt?” He mocked her playfully and she made to get up but he slapped his other hand down on the small of her back and threw one of his legs over hers to keep her completely still.

“You have been very, very naughty, little one...You are finally getting that punishment I’ve been warning you about for months. Now, I’m going to start the punishment off with a spanking unless I feel that is sufficient. Do I have your consent, ‘Yes, Master’ or ‘No, Master’?”

Bella swallowed hard, her skin flushed and beginning to perspire from all the champagne she had had and she was on fire for him. He was making her feel so beautiful and sexy and the way he was so desperate for her...He was also making sure to ask for her consent. Despite the illusion of his control, she was the one with the power. And she trusted him now with her life…

“Yes, Master…” She whispered and he ran his nails light but enough to make her hiss in response.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t quite hear you, dear one…” He mocked, a smirk clear as a day in his voice as she couldn’t look up at him in her current position.

“Yes, Master!” She snapped at him, desperation and lust painting her voice with such attitude.

Thwack! Thwack!

Bella moaned and squeaked in surprise and pleasure at the sudden new sensation. It vibrated through her, shooting straight to her core and she whimpered at the sensation. Bella arched her back more, attempting to push closer to his awaiting hand. He smiled proudly at the little display and natural instinct to do so. Fuck…

Thwack!

A loud yelp escaped her and she threw her head forward, her long dark waves falling over her face. She moaned and ached for him to give her another slap. He was more than happy to oblige.  He rained endless slaps on her, progressively and incrementally raising the intensity and force. He stopped when her ass was a nice, bright red and when he could feel the heat emanating from her. It was pouring off her in waves and he couldn’t get enough of it. Of any of her really.

“Mm...I wish you could see yourself right now...Your arse is... bright red and the way you are splayed across my lap and unable to escape…” He groaned—deep in his throat. She whimpered at his words, he truly made her feel so amazing. She attempted to squirm impatiently against him and he chuckled at her futile attempts.

“I’m going to give you safewords...they are to be used when you feel that what we are doing needs to slow down or stop completely. Green is used if I ask you how you are and you are doing good. Yellow is when you need to slow down and I will tend to your concerns. Red, we stop immediately and completely and I attend to your needs and aftercare...Do you understand, Miss Swan?” He teased her with his use of her surname.

Bella rolled her eyes behind her hair and nodded, “Yes, Master…”

“What colour are you currently?”

“Green, Master...very green…” She bit her lower lip and felt a burn of want shudder through her.

“Mm...Good girl…” Bella practically preened at the praise and he noticed this.

“Hmm...is someone into praise it seems?” He teased further as she grabbed at her hips now and squeezed, causing a moan to escape her and her head to fall to the side on the bed, her caramel eye flicking up to gaze at him hazily.

“Yesss...please, Master, tell me I’m a good girl for you... “

“Mm...I don’t know. This is supposed to be a punishment...but…” He paused before he sighed, almost boredly now...making Bella whine.

“Maybe if you beg…”

Bella wasn’t hesitant in the slightest, “Yes, please, Caius—I mean Master!" She corrected herself swiftly but not fast enough.

Thwack!

"Hmph…" He felt his primal side awaken and roar within him...Her lust was infectious and the bond was volatile. Causing such an intense need within him that it was exploding forth and he couldn't contain himself. He suddenly lifted her and made her straddle his lap, which she was more than receptive to. Bella viscerally gasped at the sight she met once she was settled in his lap.

Caius's features were more predatory now—like they had been while feeding all those weeks ago. But maybe it was the alcohol or the bond...but she wasn't afraid. His jaw was more angular and his cheekbones sharper, his eyes were pitch black and his fangs were bared. He was radiating power and danger and dominance in his aura and she could feel it. She felt the air grow thin and her chest began to rise and fall, quite invitingly. He flashed his fangs at her with a wide grin that dazzled her and he suddenly threw her dress over her head and onto the floor carelessly. She was his only concern at that moment. He wasn't even sure blood would distract him…

Bella felt her blood racing in her veins, her pulse throbbing and she felt a strange urge take over her. Some foreign feeling took her over, possessed her. She felt her neck ache , the spot where Edward had bit her. She whimpered and pressed her hand against the double crescent scar. Caius smirked, and she narrowed her eyes in suspicion. He took her hand off of the mark and he hissed, low and deep.

"It's the bond—we've waited too long to seal it…"

Bella gazed deep into his eyes that were so hypnotizing currently, she almost felt in a trance.

"How do we...seal it?" She whispered, her lips pursing as she felt him slowly lean in close to her.

His unnaturally sweet breath washed over her and mingled with her own as he was inches away from her. He ran his tongue over his fangs and she swallowed, her mind connecting the dots just as he grabbed hold of her thick, dark hair and pulled her head down and to the side to expose her neck. Edward's mark almost glowed in the dim candle light of the bedroom and Caius growled angrily before he sank his fangs into the mark.

Bella practically screamed at the sensation, never having felt anything better in her life. Her eyes shut of their own accord and she felt her body grow impossibly warm. She didn't feel any venom burn or anything besides just...him. Then he took some of her essence in and she moaned . Caius stood up with her in his arms, his mouth still pressed to her neck, and they dropped to the bed with him on top of her. He parted from her neck and she whimpered again at the loss. He chuckled and she felt her arousal grow even more at the sight of him with her blood on his lips and fangs.

Bella felt her breaths heave out of her now, her chest rising and falling rapidly and she wrapped her arms around his neck. He ripped the rest of his clothes off lightning fast and tossed them onto the floor next to her dress. She giggled a bit, incredibly drunk off of the hormones and champagne in her. He was completely impatient right now, as was she. So, she had no problem when she felt him, hard and thick, press against her in the next second. She moaned in desperation and he cooed her mockingly.

Her eyes flashed and met his, his predatory smirk looking down at her. She squirmed beneath him and he clicked his tongue disapprovingly. 

"We use our words, Miss Swan…" He teased before she bared her neck to him and his vampiric compulsion to mark her and seal their bond took over and he thrusted into her in one clean motion. She gasped sharply at the sudden intrusion but since she was impossibly turned on there wasn't too much pain. Mostly intense pressure but another flush of her arousal helped out and she felt herself relax only to feel his mouth at her neck.

"Oh my god!" Bella screamed in pleasure as something impossibly cold began to seep into her veins from where his mouth connected to her neck. She thrashed underneath him but he held her fast so she didn't cause him to accidentally tear the tender flesh and skin of her throat. He groaned harsh and loud into her, and held still as long as he could for her. She began to push her hips against him impatiently once she was ready. 

And Caius didn't disappoint.

Caius took making love and rough sex and combined them most deliciously. He took her with abandon and once his mark was sealed, he took his fangs from the wound and licked over it. He showered the mark in wet, open-mouthed kisses so his venom would heal the puncture marks. Bella moaned at the tingling, soft burning sensation from his venom and he chuckled in her ear before he finally made his way to her lovely breasts. They were small but perky and as he found, fit his hands perfectly. He growled and grabbed them hard...pinching and pulling at her nipples and she squealed in delight. Whatever he pumped inside her was causing her to feel incredibly sensitive, making her breasts feel heavy and her nipples achy. She became even more wet, somehow, and clenched around him like a vice as an impending orgasm raced towards the two of them.

Caius took one perfect, pink nipple into his mouth and flicked his tongue over it and sucked. He lost himself in his mate, his eyes closed and his hips moving of their own accord. Bella curled her hands into his hair and tugged hard, causing him to laugh and growl against her breast. He bit down on her nipple gently...he thought, breaking the skin and drawing blood. Bella yelped in surprise but the feeling twisted into pleasure when he tilted his hips to a different angle and began to hit a certain spot inside her that made her eyes roll back into her head.

He lifted off of her breast to gaze up at her with a certain look in his eye that caused her to clench around him again. "You are exquisite right now, such a good girl for me...You feel…" He leaned up to her and his still bloody lips hovered inches from her own.

" Fucking amazing…" Then his lips devoured hers. And she died and went to heaven. She was right on the precipice of her climax and she whimpered into his mouth.

He chuckled as he gripped her hips roughly in his hands, "What's wrong, little one? Tell me what you need." He commanded, his black eyes boring into hers as he leaned his forehead against hers.

She poured her lips, "Please...I need to...Can I come, Master?" She moaned out the words with most difficulty.

He threw his head back and laughed and she narrowed her eyes. She reached up and ran her nails as hard as she could down his back. Caius blinked down at her in surprise...he actually felt that. Not as hard as a human would have, and of course he didn't bleed but...Wow. His mate. He slid one hand from her hip to her clit and began to rub it teasingly. Bella cried out in shock from the contact and began to beg and plead for him.

" Please, Caius! Can I come? Please, let me come for you! Let me come on your cock please!"

Caius smirked devilishly down at her and stopped rubbing her clit. He narrowed his eyes and sighed as if he didn't care and began to slowly thrust into her now. She felt a cry escape her and he frowned to prevent the grin from showing on his face. She truly brought out a playful side of himself he didn't know he had. He reached and grasped each breast in his hands and squeezed at them in a nonchalant manner.

Before Bella could protest however, he pinched both of her nipples so hard it caused a sharp jolt of electricity to spike through her and straight to her core. He began to push into her now with a furious need that caused her to see stars and she barely had time to ask for permission before he demanded.

" Yess! Do it! Come on my cock, my troia cattiva!" His eyes burned fiercely down at her before he felt her orgasm around him. He threw his head back and roared as he finished inside her, truly making her his and sealing their bond. He collapsed beside her as they finished and caught his breath unnecessarily. Bella did the same before she came to after a minute or so and curled into his side. She rested her head on his shoulder so she could look up at him. She felt the sleepiness of alcohol start to set in, and after their intense love-making.

Caius saw her eyes drooping as she struggled to stay awake and he gave her a gentle smile. He leaned down and kissed her forehead and each cheek. He wrapped his arms around her and held her against him and she let out a sigh of happiness. She relaxed into him and let him hold her. The coldness of his body was slightly warmer than it usually was and she sank into him further.

As she fell asleep, Caius watched her and kept the gentle smile on his face that felt so foreign to him. He pictured their future together—his brothers and her and him getting married, her transformation into a vampire, her joining their side as Queen of the Vampires...he felt himself stirring again already at the idea. He would give her some time to sleep...but maybe he would wake her a little earlier than he probably should.

Chapter Text

“Why are you being such a dick about this? I just want to go out with the Guard! I’ll be perfectly safe!”

Bella Swan and Caius Volturi had been inseparable for the past couple weeks after the night at the opera. They were deep in a honeymoon phase and finally spiralling out of it at the moment. They were deep in the middle of a fight about her going to her first vampire club…as a human.

“You have absolutely no business as our future Queen being in such a den of danger!” Caius roared at her…to no avail. Bella was adamant about going out and it was infuriating for him. He secretly felt as stupid as the Cullen boy, demanding she stay within the castle walls but after fully sealing their bond…he understood the possesiveness. One would think he would be used to such feistiness with Bella as his mate. Maybe he should ask Edward for tips on dealing with her.

“ Den of danger? Jesus you are so proper, come on! Do you not trust your Elite Guard?! ” She yelled back, managing to grow her voice quite loud. That was another thing the Kings had been discussing with the Guard in secret…Bella was very slowly growing some vampire qualities. Growling, hissing, her voice becoming more powerful along with some slight growth in her coordination and reflexes. It was incredibly strange…they were currently chalking it up to her being marked by one of them finally but she had been doing it ever since she had been bit by James as well. Her scars were like vampire skin and shimmered under sunlight so she had to cover them up with some layers of makeup whenever she went into town.

“It—I—I don’t fully trust them!”

“Tch—You are being absolutely ridiculous! I’m not sorry and I’m going! Fuck you, Caius! Acting like Edw—”

“ Don’t.” He uttered in a lethal voice.

Bella rolled her eyes and swished around, storming out of the room…with quite surprising grace and ruthlessness that Caius found himself forgetting his anger for a split second to admire her arse in her black skinny jeans as she strode out of the room…and slammed the bedroom door quite forcefully it actually reminded him of his anger with her and he hissed quietly to himself before he chose to take out his wrath and went into one of the nearby towns to hunt…

________________

“Dem!! You’re cheating again, stop spamming that stupid fucking banana!!”

“Well you stop using the red shell!! Sorry I can’t help being the best!” He teased Jane.

“How are you all older than me?” Heidi groaned as she lounged about in her red leather chaise with her legs clad in sheer black tights.

Bella slammed the double wooden doors quite aggressively, but the vampires had expected her all morning…they had heard her and Caius’ fight from all the way on their West wing of the castle. Bella had been spending quite a bit of time with them lately when she wasn’t smothering Caius…honestly the Guard teased her quite a bit for it but Bella hadn’t cared until this moment.

“Let’s go clubbing tonight!” She demanded as she entered the room and plopped down beside Felix who was sitting next to his soul brother, Demetri, on the huge ‘U’ shaped sectional that was black and made of real leather.

“OOHHH HELL YES!” Demetri cried and missed the next red shell that Jane sent his way in Mario Party on the rainbow bridge and knocked him out of first place at the last possible second and Jane won the race. Bella smirked as she witnessed the snub and began cackling. Edward walked in at that moment from an opposite wing with his brand new dark grey cloak since he had just finally joined the Elite Guard and had finished his training with Demetri and Felix that previous day.

“Bella finally wants to join the real vampires, I can’t wait to see this!” Santiago joined in. Bella had met him around a week ago formally after he had been present on her date to the operahouse with the Kings.

“Are you sure, dear?” Renata came out from some mysterious corner of the room and sat on Bella’s right side that was free.

Bella cringed away, not wanting to be touched at the moment from her palpitating rage. She was flushed, biting her bottom lip, and arms crossed over her chest as she breathed quite heavily. The vampires were all aware of these things and mildly concerned but the women of the guard particularly mothered over Bella quite a bit.

“ Yes! I’m going, end of discussion!” Bella spat out before she cringed at her tone and ducked her head down when she remembered her company. The Guard were nothing but amazing to her. Teaching her self defense, fighting, and ways to show respect in the politics of the vampire world so she wouldn’t be so clueless going forward. Edward cocked a brow before he understood from everyone’s thoughts what was going on. He chuckled to himself before he spoke up.

“I’ll come too, I’ve never gone to a vampire club before.”

Felix suddenly began to hoot and holler and jumped up, throwing a heavy arm around the much younger vampire’s shoulders. “Hell yes! Oh this dork at Maroon Blood will be a sight to behold. But if you are coming with us, you are gonna dress the part. Let’s go out today and get you some new clothes.”

“And what’s wrong with my clothes?”

Demetri fixed him with an amused glare, “You can’t be seen with us dressed like a Yankee pauper from the 20th century!”

Edward rolled his eyes like the 17-year-old he looked like and grumbled before giving in. Heidi perked up and swayed over to Bella.

“Let’s go shopping!”

Bella internally groaned but decided to oblige…if nothing else to spite Caius and Alice even though she wasn’t even there. This was going to be fun.

Chapter Text

Marcus sat in his chambers, upon the chair usually occupied Bella when she would read. It had been weeks since she had even spared him a little affection. He was  beside himself and he was hating himself for feeling so weak without her around. He was also worried because he had heard of her fight with Caius. Perhaps she would come to him after such a fight, but alas after a few hours had passed he fell into the slump he was currently in. Staring at the bookcase, stock still as a statue since he couldn’t decide on anything to read. He felt forlorn once again as the mating bond dwindled between them. He was dressed in a long black tunic with a deep v neck and matching loose fitting trousers that cinched above the ankle. He was barefoot as to feel the hard, unforgiving marble underneath himself. He needed it to anchor himself in the moment, it was easy to get lost in your mind as a vampire as old as he.

He actually flinched when the door burst open and a head of auburn hair stormed inside. She was clad in a tight fitting leather halter top and matching pants that had stitching on the outside of her legs that revealed a line of skin all the way up the side of her body. She looked like a thing of his dreams. He blinked as she made her way to him before she suddenly leapt up and wrapped herself around his body. Marcus’ response was immediate, catching her by her hips in his large hands. Bella was slightly out of breath…the sweet scent of her washing over him. Her doe eyes were hooded and slightly glassy from her now clearly drunken state. Bella bit her lower lip as she didn’t want to ruin the moment. Before her gaze flicked down to his lips and the bond suddenly flared to life and they both gasped as the ache in their chests flared violently. Marcus felt venom pool in his eyes however as he remembered she was in a fight with his brother.

“No, you think after weeks of ignoring me you can just come in here and throw yourself into my arms?” He set her down gently despite his clear upset in his tone.

Bella whimpered slightly at the loss of contact and his harsh words.

“I just thought…”

“You thought wrong. You are my mate…well maybe not since the bond hasn’t been sealed…Maybe this was a fluke…I’ve never seen polyamorous vampires work out so why would it now?” Marcus didn’t understand why he was being so dismissive and negative about this…

He was hurt.

He had missed her so much during the last couple weeks and he knew deep down that was the real reason he was dismissing her until suddenly Bella slammed her hand over her mouth and rushed away from him to the bathroom in his quarters. He felt worry course through him and he followed her to be met with the door slamming and locking. Marcus leaned his forehead against the mahogany wood and sighed. Bella began to retch into the toilet, her stomach rolling and twisting awfully. Her lower abdomen started to ache and then turn into a violent stabbing pain. She cried out in reaction, one hand flew to her belly and the other to clutch the cold rim of the toilet seat. Bella felt tears slip and fall down her face and she felt a deluge of liquid between her legs that accompanied another stab of pain and she groaned in response.

Marcus immediately grew incredibly worried, his throat was tight and he was wringing his hands before he tried to open the door handle. It didn’t budge and he heard her release a sharper cry at the same time.

“Bella! Please, are you alright? Is it just from the alcohol?” He felt powerless and clueless. He was beginning to actually shake.

Bella grew a cold sweat all over her body and she began to peel the leather outfit off of her body as she fought through the stabbing and aching pain in her abdomen. She groaned and whined as she tried to stay quiet so Marcus didn’t worry so much but it was close to impossible. She managed to get the pants off and slid the glass door to the walk in shower open. She managed to drag herself into it and slid her hand down her abdomen…and found a clump of bloody tissue with a large amount of blood still coming out of her. Bella felt her jaw drop and she felt tears come to her eyes as she realized what this meant. But it had only been a couple weeks…how was she pregnant? Well…not pregnant anymore. Bella felt her chest ache now too and tears poured down her cheeks and sobs left her. She curled up into a ball and laid there as she felt the pain of the loss of Caius’...their child.

Marcus smelt the blood and thought maybe this was just a really bad time of the month for her but he nonetheless managed to pull the door open off the hinges just as Caius and Aro entered his chambers. Bella cried a little softer as they entered the large bathroom and she tried to cower into the furthest corner of the shower. Marcus stepped up to the door and felt his soul leave his body. He hadn’t seen this much blood spilt in a while. Her scent was excruciatingly tempting but he held his own as he was more focused on making sure his mate was okay. He already felt incredible guilt for his prior words and would do his best to make it up to her. He kneeled down by the shower and slid open the glass door.

“Isabella…darling, I’m so sorry, please come here. We need to get you medical attention…” He spoke softly but enough so she could hear him of course.

“N-no…I…I lost our child…my little blip…I had no idea…I-I w-wouldn’t have drank…This is all my fault…” She sobbed and sniffled as she never let her hands leave her stomach.

Marcus felt his chest clench everytime she cried, sniffled, or showed any sign of pain. He felt powerless and clueless again and he hated feeling this was so much lately. He was supposed to be a leader…by damn will he not do right now.

Caius was feeling even more guilt than he could possibly imagine. Afterall, it was his child. He felt awful for their fight and even worse because of her potential loss of child. He was going to be a father… was. He felt numb to it but at the same time all of the pain in the world. It made his chest burn like the thousand hot suns of his transformation.  He felt venom pool in his eyes and he whimpered and turned away from Bella but remained hovering nearby outside the shower. He couldn’t bear to see those eyes of hers…so non judgemental; and forgiving. All he deserved was her wrath not her angelic qualities.

Bella sobbed harder as another wave of pain crashed over her and caused her to press against her abdomen in an attempt to still the pain. Marcus moved closer to her in the shower and she tried to press herself further back into the corner of the wall. He managed to reach her and pull her into his arms where she broke down into a full fit of tears and shaking. He felt his heart throb from the way she broke down so horribly in his arms. Aro was pulling his cell phone out and dialing the only Doctor he trusted with something so sensitive and personal as this.

Carlisle Cullen.

Chapter Text

- Act 3 - 

Full Moon

______________

"Her blood coursed through my veins sweeter than life itself.

And as it did, Lestat's words made sense to me.

I knew peace only when I killed

and when I heard her heart in that terrible rhythm,

I knew again what peace could be."

― Anne Rice, Interview with the Vampire

______________

Chapter Text

“Carlisle, my old friend, I have a situation here that demands your immediate attention. Our mate has seemingly experienced a miscarriage…Yes, she is still bleeding and it doesn’t show signs of stopping…I give my utmost gratitude please make haste.” Aro finished his phone call and left the room in a flurry…strangely leaving Bella alone with Marcus and Caius.

Bella was curled into a tight ball in the corner of the bathroom…still clutching the little clump of tissue and cells in her hand. She didn’t care how gross it was, that had been her little blip. Caius’ child. How could she recover from this? Did this mean she could bear their children? Maybe not since she had miscarried. It was her fault, she should have listened to Caius…even though she had a lot of fun. She knew he wasn’t looking at her and she couldn’t blame him.

“It’s…it’s all my fault…” She whimpered out as she clutched it closer to her, more blood getting on her leather shirt but she didn’t care at all. Another ripple of pain washed over her and she cried out from the sharpness of it.

Marcus growled slightly and picked her up and cradled her close to his chest. She melted against him and cried into his shoulder. “You are not responsible for this tragedy. You had no idea, my darling, you can’t be held responsible for something you had no knowledge of. Please, my dear, it’s going to be okay. Carlisle is coming as fast as he can…”

Bella nodded limply against his shoulder and he sighed in relief when she dropped her hands and let the gore in her hands fall to the shower floor.

________________

“From my testing, it seems Bella’s cervix wasn’t quite strong enough to hold the child as it is probably stronger then the average human baby. Not to mention the remarkable growth rate. Two weeks it should have still been a very small bundle of cells but the clot you mentioned was large enough to have been 6-8 weeks along. Absolutely fascinating…” Caius gave Dr. Carlisle the most incredulous look before hissing.

“Save your doctoral curiosity for another time, that is very disrespectful. We have just lost a child.” He moved towards Bella who took his hand and turned her attention to Carlisle.

“Do you think it’s possible for us to…try again? Can you do something to help me stay strong enough to carry him?” She asked with such hopefulness but Caius cocked a brow in surprise.

“I can’t say for certain since I have never seen this before but I could add a few minor stitches to the cervix to make sure it stays long enough until the baby is safe there on its own. However, I find you should proceed with caution. A child of a vampire and a human could be very dangerous and you may not be able to carry the child to term anyway.”

Bella felt her brow furrow and her shoulders drop slightly…but she was determined. She would have their child…even if it killed her in the process. She wanted to have children with these men that she had known for several months now. They were crawling their way into her heart and she knew these feelings would only grow.  Well all except Aro…she hadn’t really spent much time with him in the past. She knew eventually they would come around but for now she was focusing on Caius and Marcus…although she had a lot to make up to Marcus. She had ignored him for weeks and damaged their bond, she could feel the strain in her chest when they were apart and even together.

“Would you do the stitch for me please?”

“Wait, why? Darling, we can’t possibly risk this again. What could happen to you? Bleed out? Maybe the child is too strong and ends up hurting you or even possibly kill you? No, it is far too risky.” Caius insisted.

Bella felt rage splinter through her veins as she turned towards him, “Excuse me? You don’t want to be a father? To our own child? We almost had one, what would you have done then? Hmm?” She called him out with no mercy. This was something she wanted.

“We aren’t even married yet! You are still only 18 for gods sake!” 

“You sound like my father! See, already one step closer to being one.” She quipped and he narrowed his eyes at her before they darkened.

“You will have no child of mine then, I couldn’t live with myself if something were to happen to you.” He turned towards the patient Doctor Carlisle and batted his hand.

“ Leave us!” He growled before Bella cut in.

“No, actually I think I will ‘leave us’!” She huffed out as she hopped down from the table she had been sitting on as the doctor had examined her.

“Bella, mi cara, see this from my perspective. What if the roles were reversed?”

“Save it!”

And she left Caius alone as she stormed out of the room.

_______________

Bella knocked on Marcus’ door tentatively as she felt her stomach rolling and fluttering with butterflies. She was shaking from foot to foot and began picking at her hair as she waited for him to answer his bedroom door. She swallowed nervously when he opened the door and took in his appearance. He was clad in only a towel wrapped around his hips, showing off his absolutely gorgeous body. Broad shoulders, sharp angles detailing his pecks, abs, and V line. He simply towered over her as well. His black hair was wet and pushed back out of his face, slight curls appearing in the wet strands. His eyes were dark which meant he was getting thirsty.

“Marcus, I want to ask you something very important but I know I was neglecting you for the past few weeks and by no means owe me anything…”

Marcus cocked a brow but opened the door wider and gestured with his right arm for her to come inside. She took up her spot on the study chair that had become hers when she had been spending all that time with him after she saw their feast. He had a very strong intuition of what she was about to ask of him and he wasn’t sure if he’d be able to give her this.

“I…want to have your child. Caius won’t do it so I thought I would ask you…But I understand if you don’t…” She sniffled at the end and put her head in her hands as she felt the grief drip down her cheeks from her soul. She couldn’t stand herself for losing their child and by damned she would give them one.

“Isabella…I…I don’t think my control is even close to good enough yet…we haven’t even sealed the bond between us yet. I don’t want to just go into this without giving it careful thought. Have you spoken with Carlisle about this? Does he deem it safe?”

 He uttered quietly as he pondered over her wish.

“Yes, he says we’ll just put a few stitches to make sure the baby stays safe until it’s big enough to not need the stitches anymore. He did warn us about the potential of a hybrid child being dangerous…” She trailed off, knowing her words were going to make him say no too.

“I…Isabella…I truly don’t know if I’m the man for the job…I’ve barely got a handle on my control and I don’t think…” He sighed as he found himself struck with a fit of angst and worry. He moved over to the fireplace in front of her and leaned against the wood banister above said fireplace. He cringed into it and felt his heart ache and the bond flared to life. Her scent heightened as she became more desperate and worried. He felt his mouth fill with venom and he growled against the wood. The air seemed to electrify and the bond holding them together was almost trying to force them together.

She stood up, placing her hand on his upper arm and she squeezed him in a comforting manner. He hissed lowly as a warning but she cared not. She tugged on him to face her but of course did absolutely nothing to him. He turned towards her anyhow and they were incredibly close. All he had to do was just lean down…

Bella swallowed again before she said, “I’m willing to wait for you to get your thirst under control enough to do something like this for me…but please…I want to give you all a beautiful child…a little prince to run around and cause trouble,” She giggled slightly, trying to lighten the mood. Her eyes never left his as he looked into her eyes and she blushed.

He cracked at the sight of her beautiful blushing skin and mini smile as she talked about their potential little boy. He found himself longing for the idea as well and sighed in defeat. She won. He leaned down until he was a breadth away from her face. Her lips centimeters away from each other, her warm and sweet breath washing over him. He breathed her in purposefully and felt the thirst flare up angrily. He clenched his jaw but remained stoic before he answered.

“I will try to give you what you want, my darling, but it may take me a month or two before we’ll even be able to kiss…” He drew out the word kiss, to tease her of course. Bella lit up magically and wrapped herself around him. He huffed out a laugh and held her close to him, enjoying the pleasant temperature of her body against his. He basked in it before he set her down on her feet.

“Thank you, Marcus, you’ve just made me so happy. I can’t wait to…well…try…” she blushed real dark this time.

“You amaze me, mi cara, truly.” He commented as she tried to hide her cheeks. “I am going to go hunting then, feel free to stay in my quarters if you wish. If you get hungry, just ask…oh you already know.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead and wanted to kiss her cheeks but found them too warm and appealing to his thirst to risk.

“Okay, I’ll be here waiting on you.” She sighed wistfully before he disappeared out his balcony doors and jumped down to the courtyard below and disappeared into the night.

Chapter Text

The hallways of the Volturi castle were grand and imposing, their walls lined with marble and gold accents that glinted in the flickering torchlight. The ceilings stretched high above, adorned with intricate carvings and murals depicting ancient battles and myths.

As Marcus made his way through the corridors, his footsteps echoed softly on the polished stone floors. The air was thick with the scent of centuries-old stone and the faint tang of blood that permeated every inch of the castle.

Tapestries hung from the walls, their threads spun from the finest silks and woven with intricate designs that depicted scenes of vampire history and legend. Massive doors lined the hallways, each one carved from dark wood and adorned with intricate brass fixtures.

The occasional statue or piece of art could be seen, carefully placed in alcoves or on pedestals. These were not mere decorations, but relics of a time long past, imbued with the weight of history and the power of the Volturi.

The castle was a maze, its twisting corridors leading to hidden rooms and secret chambers, each one guarded by ancient vampires whose loyalty to the Volturi was absolute.

As Marcus walked, he could feel the weight of the castle's history bearing down on him, its walls and floors steeped in the blood and power of those who had come before. It was a place of darkness and shadows, where secrets lurked behind every corner and danger lay in wait for those who dared to venture too far.

The human woman Bella Swan consumed his thoughts. He had always been proud of his ability to control his thirst, before Didyme, but after losing her….he had let his control wane. But somehow in the presence of Bella, he found himself struggling to maintain his composure like he was a newborn immortal again. He promised her he would attempt to gain control over his thirst so he could stand to be around her. To kiss her. To touch her. To give her the child she wanted.

He ached.

He approached the door to Edward's chamber and paused, his mind racing with doubt and fear. What if Edward judged him for his weakness? What if he was unworthy of the respect of his fellow vampires? The vampires he had called family for so long.

As Marcus approached Edward's chamber, he could see the ornately carved wooden door looming ahead. It was tall and imposing, with intricate details etched into the surface, almost like a work of art. The door handle was made of gleaming silver, with a twisted design that seemed almost otherworldly.

With a deep breath, Marcus knocked on the door, steeling himself for whatever lay ahead.

As he pushed open the door, he was greeted by a sight that was both familiar and eerie. Edward's chambers were spacious and grand, with high ceilings and walls adorned with portraits and tapestries. The furniture was antique, with dark wood and plush cushions that seemed to swallow a person up.

The room was dimly lit, with shadows dancing across the walls from the flickering candles that dotted the room. The air was heavy with the scent of old books and leather, and there was a sense of quiet stillness that hung over everything.

In the center of the room, Edward sat in a high-backed armchair, his posture straight and his eyes focused on the book in his hands. He looked up as Marcus entered, his expression inscrutable. The room seemed to take on a new level of stillness as the two vampires regarded each other in silence.

Edward's now orange eyes piercing as they met Marcus's own. "What brings you here?" he asked, his voice smooth and controlled.

Marcus swallowed hard, his throat dry with nerves and thirst. "It's Bella," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm finding it difficult to resist her."

Edward's eyes softened, his expression one of understanding. "I remember when I first met Bella," he said. "Her scent was overwhelming, and I struggled to control myself as well."

Marcus felt a glimmer of hope at Edward's words, a sense of camaraderie that he had not felt in years. "What did you do?" he asked.

Edward leaned back in his chair, his hands steepled before him. "I focused on the fact that she was a human being, with a life and a future ahead of her," he said. "I couldn't risk taking that away from her, no matter how strong my desire."

Marcus nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "But what if I can't control myself?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper once again.

"Then you must stay away from her," Edward said firmly. "It is better to admit your weakness and avoid temptation than to risk harming another."

Marcus nodded again, feeling a sense of peace settle over him. Carlisle's old words reflected in his son. It was comforting. He had been lost in his struggle, his desire for Bella consuming him, but now he felt as though he had a path to follow.

"Thank you, Edward," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "Your words have given me hope."

Edward smiled, a small, almost imperceptible tilt of his lips. "We all struggle with our desires," he said. "It is in acknowledging them and seeking guidance that we can hope to overcome them."

With a final nod, Marcus turned and left the room, his mind focused on the path ahead. He knew that his struggle would continue, but with the support of his fellow Volturi, he felt as though he could face anything that lay ahead.

__________

As days turned to weeks once again, his mind was plagued by a single thought: could he ever control his thirst around Bella? He had sought guidance from Edward, the prodigious vampire who was able to resist the call of human blood. But even with Edward's counsel, Marcus was not fully convinced that he was equipped to handle the allure of Bella's unique scent.

His anxiety led him back to Edward's chamber, where he found the brooding vampire immersed in his books once again. With a sense of urgency, Marcus beseeched Edward for any other method to keep his thirst in check.

Edward's expression was grave, as if he were considering a weighty decision. Finally, he spoke in a low, serious voice, "There is a way, but it is not for the faint of heart."

Marcus's heart would be pounding in his chest, if he was still mortal, as he waited for Edward to explain.

"You must go underwater and stay there until your thirst subsides," Edward said, his voice carrying the weight of experience and solemnity despite his youthfulness.

Marcus's brow furrowed with confusion. "Underwater?" he repeated.

"Yes," Edward affirmed, "it will be a test of your strength and willpower."

With a determined look, Marcus left Edward's chamber and sought out the nearby coastline. The same beach he took his Bella to.

The beach stretched out for miles, its soft and powdery sand glistening under the early morning dawn. The crystal-clear waters of the sea washed over the shoreline, producing a gentle lapping sound that lulled his mind into a state of tranquility. The beach was surrounded by rocky cliffs on either side, creating a natural barrier that kept the area secluded and serene. The cliffs are covered in lush green vegetation, providing a striking contrast to the brilliant white of the sand and the deep blue of the sea. 

As he walks along the shore, he could feel the warmth of the sand under his feet and the coolness of the water lapping at his ankles. The sea was an endless expanse of blue, stretching out as far as the eye could see. The water was so clear that Marcus could observe the intricate patterns of the sand below, and schools of fish swimming in the depths. The only sound that broke the stillness of the beach was the occasional cry of a seagull or the rustle of the breeze through the vegetation.

He plunged himself into the warm early morning waters, the shock of forcing himself to have no oxygen causing him to instinctively recoil. The human instinct was strange but comforting in a way…to know those old impulses still lingered. But he forced himself to remain submerged, his mind focused on the image of Bella and the life she had ahead of her. The image of her slightly older with a small child in her arms. The lilt of life a bundle in her arms, suckling sustenance from her breast, the flush to her cheeks. A little girl with hair as dark as his and eyes like hers. Wide and innocent, brown like the earth beneath their feet.

As the moments passed, with that image in his mind, Marcus felt his thirst begin to wane. It was a small victory, but one that he clung to as he emerged from the water, gasping for breath. His heart was filled with a newfound sense of hope, and he knew that he would continue to persevere in his quest to control his thirst and protect the one human that he had grown to care for above all others.

_________

The Kings' study chambers are bursting with grandeur and opulence. The walls are adorned with richly textured tapestries, depicting scenes of ancient battles and mythical creatures. The high ceilings are intricately carved, with elaborate patterns that seem to stretch up to the heavens.

In the center of the room stands an imposing wooden desk, surrounded by plush leather chairs. The desk is littered with parchment scrolls and quill pens, evidence of the Kings' tireless efforts to maintain order in their vast empire.

To the left of the desk is a massive fireplace, the flames casting a warm glow across the room. The mantle above it is lined with ancient artifacts, including intricate crystal figurines and delicate vases filled with fragrant blooms. To the right of the desk is a massive bookcase, filled to bursting with leather-bound tomes and dusty scrolls.

Caius stormed into the chamber, his eyes ablaze with fury, his mind clouded by the unthinkable betrayal. How could Bella, the woman he loved, have gone to Marcus without his knowledge? How could she have made such a life-changing decision without even consulting him, her partner in this relationship?

As Caius stormed closer, he caught sight of the thrones at the far end of the room. Each was crafted from gleaming black stone and adorned with gold leaf, with plush velvet cushions that looked inviting and yet forbidding at the same time. Marcus and Aro were seated there, deep in conversation, their eyes flickering with an ancient intelligence and their expressions betraying no hint of emotion.

Aro and Marcus' expressions changed, their faces growing calm and collected, as if they had expected his arrival.

"Ah, Caius, what a surprise," Aro said, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "To what do we owe this unexpected visit?"

Caius gritted his teeth, his anger barely contained. "Don't play games with me, Aro," he growled. "You both knew about Bella's decision to have a child with Marcus, and yet you chose to keep it from me."

Marcus rose from his seat, his expression stern and protective. "Isabella made her own choice," he said firmly. "She came to me, and I did not turn her away. We did not think it was our place to inform you of her decision."

Caius scoffed, his eyes blazing. "And you thought it was acceptable to conceive a child with her without my consent?" he spat. "I cannot believe that you would betray me like this."

Aro rolled his eyes, his patience wearing thin. "Caius, Bella is a grown woman," he said, his voice laced with irritation. "She can make her own choices. You cannot control her every move."

But Marcus stepped forward, his eyes filled with a fierce protectiveness. "Bella's desires are important to us," he said, his voice low and steady. "We all love her, and we want what is best for her. And if having a child with me is what she wants, then we will support her."

Caius's anger turned to despair as he realized that Bella truly wanted to have a child with Marcus. He knew the risks of a hybrid child, and he knew that it would be dangerous for Bella to carry it. But he also knew that he could not force her to change her mind.

"I cannot bear the thought of her risking her life for a child," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "Carlisle warned us of the dangers. I cannot believe that you both ignored his advice."

Aro and Marcus exchanged a look, their faces serious. "We are aware of the risks, Caius," Aro said. "But Bella has made her choice, and we will support her, no matter what."

Caius nodded, his eyes downcast. He knew that they were right. He could not change Bella's decision, no matter how much he wanted to. But he also knew that he could not stand by and watch her put her life in danger.

As he turned to leave the room, his mind filled with conflicting emotions, Caius made a silent vow to himself. He would do everything in his power to protect Bella, to ensure that she remained safe and blameless even if he would take the risk for her possible death. And if that meant convincing her to have a child with him instead, then so be it.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The sun was low over the ancient stone city of Volterra, casting a soft amber glow over the castle as it ascended. The medieval architecture, with its weathered walls and towering structures, came alive as light spilled over the rooftops. Shadows danced in the narrow cobblestone streets, revealing glimpses of quaint shops and quiet courtyards. The sound of birds chirping echoed off the stone, and the gentle breeze carried the scent of fresh bread from a nearby bakery, creating a serene atmosphere in the heart of this immortal city. Inside, the Volturi bustled with activity, preparing for Bella’s birthday—her first in this immortal home. The grand hall was being transformed, draped in rich tapestries, and lit by candles that flickered with an otherworldly glow.

Bella stood in the center of the hall, watching Demetri and Felix squabble over the placement of some antique vases.

She laughed softly to herself, the tension between the two large guards always a source of amusement.

“You’re making too much of it, Felix,” she called over, walking up to them, her ripped jeans sweeping the floor. “It’s just a vase.”

Felix turned, giving her a playful smirk. “You say that now, but when Aro notices it’s off-center, I’m not taking the blame.”

Demetri chuckled darkly. “Good to know you have limits.”

Rolling her eyes, Bella shook her head and continued down the hallway, where she spotted Jane and Alec finishing up with the final touches of the decorations. Jane and Alec, surprisingly, had warmed to Bella, even offering her opinion on the floral arrangements. Though, her commentary was often laced with sarcasm, something Bella had learned to appreciate.

“Whoever decided flowers were needed in a castle clearly never spent a century here,” Jane muttered, her piercing red eyes flicking toward Bella.

“They’re not for you, Jane,” Bella teased. “Think of it as a rare human touch. You’ll survive.”

Jane snorted and Alec gave her a wry look before turning to Bella. “Excited about tonight? The kings seem to be going all out.”

Before Bella could answer, a figure stepped into view, dressed in the familiar black of the Volturi guard. Edward. His expression was unreadable as always, though there was a tension in the air whenever they crossed paths. Since his decision to join the Volturi after his downfall with the Cullens, things between them had remained civil—strained, but civil. But a strange almost friendship was growing between them. Marcus has even mentioned it being a familial bond, but Bella didn't like to force things.

“Bella,” Edward greeted her, his voice polite however amused. “I see they’ve put you in charge of the festivities.”

“More like I’m just trying to prevent chaos,” she said lightly, though her tone carried a hint of the fondness that had grown between them.

Edward’s gaze flickered for a moment before nodding, his jaw tightening slightly before he could prevent a chuckle from slipping. “I’m sure it will be… memorable.”

"Can't be any worse than my last one, right?"

Chapter Text

"Can't be any worse than my last one, right?" 

Edward’s gaze softened, his golden eyes catching in the low candlelight as he offered her a fleeting, almost wistful smile. His usual stoic expression seemed lighter, as if caught in a rare, unguarded moment.

Before the moment could linger, a voice filled the air like a melody both irreverent and playful. “Oh, don’t get all sentimental on us, Eddie,” Felix chided as he approached, his smile gleaming, the lines of his face sharp against the flickering shadows. He clapped Edward on the back, a gesture that was at once friendly and teasing, though Edward only tensed, offering a slight grimace before finally relaxing.

A laugh escaped Bella, almost unbidden, and it felt like a release of the tension that had curled tight within her chest. She looked around, her gaze sweeping the room, drinking in the soft golden hues cast by the candles that lined the arched stone walls. Ancient tapestries hung above, vibrant reds and golds woven with scenes of old battles and solemn ceremonies, relics from another time. The air was dense with a perfume of old stone, softened by a faint, unexpected hint of wild lavender. Here, within the ancient confines of Volterra, Bella felt something unfamiliar—a fragile sense of belonging.

“Maybe this will be the first birthday I’ll actually look forward to,” she murmured, her words echoing in the vast, cathedral-like hall, carrying far but sounding strangely intimate in the candlelight.

In the silence that followed, Aro stepped forward with a grace that seemed effortless, his movement cutting through the shadows like a blade. His eyes gleamed with an intensity that seemed endless, depths touched by centuries of knowledge and mystery. He extended a pale, slender hand, fingers long and refined as if sculpted from marble. “Ah, my dear Bella,” he spoke, his voice a rich cadence, resonant as it enveloped her, “tonight will be a night we shall all remember.”

Hesitant, Bella placed her hand in his, surprised by the warmth that spread through her at the cold touch of his skin. The feeling was more than just a spark; it was a slow burn that wrapped itself around her heart, curling like smoke, slipping into places she hadn’t realized lay bare. 

Her heart fluttered as she met Aro’s intense gaze, but it was Marcus who filled her thoughts. In the shadowed, quiet corners of Volterra, they’d spent countless hours together—Marcus and her, working on his control, each shared breath and tender exchange bringing them closer to a future she hadn’t dared dream of until recently. The bond they shared had woven them into something inseparable, a fragile hope that they might bring a child into this world together. Not just any child—a child of the Volturi Kings. The idea filled her with a radiant warmth and a thrill edged with apprehension, knowing how much it meant to Marcus to rebuild, to heal, and to leave a legacy of his own beyond centuries of blood and solitude.

Her heart raced as she imagined a child—small, fierce, and bound to their ancient family by blood and love. To be the mother of the Volturi Kings’ firstborn was both a terrifying and magnificent notion, one that haunted her dreams and woke her in the night with a sense of purpose she could hardly express.

“Bella!” A bright voice broke her reverie. Heidi swept into the room like a gust of fresh air, her presence magnetic, with a smile so effortlessly radiant it was clear she was reveling in tonight’s preparations. “Enough with the moonlit brooding,” Heidi teased, her hands outstretched to Bella as Jane and Renata glided in behind her. “You, dear Bella, have a birthday ball to prepare for, and it’s about time we made you the queen of the night!”

Before Bella could protest, Heidi and the other women swept her into the side chamber, a spacious room filled with mirrors and racks of gowns in every shade of the evening sky. The walls echoed with their laughter as they arranged her gown, pinning her hair in delicate twists, each piece falling gracefully against her skin. Renata’s gentle hands traced her cheek with a brush, and Jane arranged a ribbon adorned with a soft green gem at Bella’s wrist, the color echoing the shades of lush Tuscan fields.

The women’s laughter, rich and musical, filled the chamber like the delicate notes of a nocturne as Bella was surrounded by beauty, elegance, and a warmth she hadn’t expected. Heidi, with her dark violet gown whispering like silk against marble, was fastening an intricate necklace around Bella’s neck, her touch delicate yet confident. In the mirror, Bella saw the flicker of a rare tenderness in Heidi’s eyes—a glimpse of a woman whose fierce beauty could command a room but who now attended to Bella with a gentleness that felt like a rare gift.

Jane moved with swift grace, her expression focused as she straightened the lace sleeves of Bella’s gown, each movement precise. Her normally cool eyes softened as she caught Bella’s gaze, giving her a look that was both protective and, somehow, hopeful. Bella took a deep breath, emboldened by the quiet acceptance surrounding her, and dared to voice the fears she’d kept close.

“Do any of you ever… feel uncertain?” Her voice, soft yet earnest, hung in the air, echoing faintly off the stone walls. “About being part of this world, this life?”

Heidi’s mouth curved into an amused smile, and she gave a graceful shrug. “Uncertain, yes,” she murmured, her voice low and lyrical. “But, Bella, every one of us found our way here after lifetimes of wandering, and we’re all the stronger for it. We may not speak of it, but none of us came without doubts or questions.” She leaned in, fastening the final clasp on the necklace, her expression knowing. “You’re finding your place here, as we all did.”

Bella looked down, her fingers tracing the intricate lace on her gown as she gathered her thoughts. “I suppose… I wonder if I’ll ever truly belong,” she admitted. She looked at Heidi, her voice lowering as she confessed her deepest fear. “And when I do finally become one of you, will it change me? I mean—will I lose… myself?”

Renata, silent until now, placed a hand on Bella’s shoulder, her touch warm, grounding. “You will still be you,” she replied, her words like the steadying pulse of the earth. “The essence of who you are, what you love, what you hold most dear—that only sharpens. You’ll find it becomes clearer with time.”

A glimmer of empathy sparked in Jane’s dark eyes. “You’ll see. You’ll have the power to protect those you love and to shape your destiny in a way most mortals never dream of.” Her voice softened, her tone rare and candid. “You’ll gain a strength you haven’t yet imagined. It won’t be easy, Bella, but it’s worth everything you might sacrifice.”

Bella nodded, warmed by their encouragement, but a lingering doubt pressed against her heart. “I think of Marcus, Aro, and Caius… and sometimes I wonder if they would ever be truly satisfied with me… as I am. Just a human. Forever.”

The room fell silent as the women around her shared a knowing look. Heidi placed her hands on Bella’s shoulders, the weight of her words like an embrace. “Bella, you’re their true mate. That bond alone sets you apart. Whatever the future holds, trust in that—it’s something we can only wish for, even as immortals.”

Jane’s lips softened into a gentle, rare smile. “And whenever you are ready for the change, you will have us here to see you through it. Like sisters.”

Bella took a steadying breath, a quiet confidence filling her as she met the gazes of the women who stood with her—not just as allies, but as the family she had chosen, one of shadow and ancient grace. She didn’t need to have all the answers tonight; the warmth in the room was a promise. Tonight, surrounded by these formidable, elegant women, she felt a part of a timeless bond that went beyond words.

“You look beautiful,” Heidi said softly, her fingers giving Bella’s shoulders a reassuring squeeze as she admired their work.

The women had dressed Bella with an artistry that felt like a revelation, crafting elegance from simplicity, and honoring the quiet strength she carried. Midnight blue silk wrapped her figure, draping her like water, each fold catching the dim candlelight in a way that whispered rather than declared. The gown flowed from her shoulders to her waist, delicate lace gracing the sleeves and neckline—a touch of refinement without indulgence, creating a vision both unassuming and undeniably regal.

Her hair, a cascade of soft waves, had been pinned back at the sides with a single silver comb shaped like a slender leaf, delicate and reminiscent of the forest she left behind. Renata’s brush had added only whispers of color: a warm flush on her cheeks, a stroke of kohl that deepened her eyes, and a faint rose tint on her lips. The makeup did not disguise or alter her; instead, it revealed her in a new light, a reminder of her natural allure made all the more striking.

But they left her neck surprisingly bare, unadorned by any pendant or chain. The untouched skin felt strangely exposed, almost as though waiting for something—a subtle, unspoken promise she couldn’t quite place. Jane, with a rare softness in her eyes, tied a slim ribbon around Bella’s wrist in a deep shade of green, a quiet homage to the woods of Forks. The gesture felt intimate, as if they were weaving parts of her past into this new life.

As she gazed into the mirror, Bella hardly recognized herself. Gone was the girl hesitant to take her place in this ancient world. Now, a woman of quiet strength and elegance stood before her, belonging to this shadowed court yet unmistakably herself. She felt an unexpected thrill of anticipation, unaware of the future of the night.

Bella glanced at her reflection—a new Bella, draped in shimmering silks that felt like they had been made for this night, for this moment. A woman ready to stand beside the Kings of the Volturi.

For the first time, Bella let herself imagine what it would be like to truly be one of them, bound not only by her heart but by the shared life she hoped to bring into the world. A fleeting vision surfaced, unbidden, like a whisper from a distant dream. Bella saw a child standing in the dappled shadows of the ancient halls, their small figure a blend of light and darkness. Dark curls framed a delicate face, skin as pale as moonlight yet with a warmth that softened the cold marble walls around them. Eyes—an intense, soulful gaze that bore the rich crimson of the Volturi yet softened with flecks of deep brown—looked up at her with an unguarded curiosity, a wisdom that felt centuries old yet achingly innocent. The child’s hand reached for hers, tiny fingers curling around her own, grounding her with a sense of belonging she’d never known before. And though the vision faded as quickly as it appeared, its imprint lingered, filling her with a fierce, aching love she hadn’t known she could feel. The first child of the Volturi Kings. And tonight, she would step into that dream fully, surrounded by the family she had found within the shadows of Volterra.

The image of the child faded like mist in the morning sun, leaving Bella breathless, her hand pressed lightly against her chest. She barely registered Heidi’s knowing smile and Renata’s gentle squeeze of her shoulder before another presence filled the room—a subtle shift in the air, a quiet intensity. Bella turned to find Marcus at the threshold, his gaze steady and unyielding, yet touched with a rare warmth reserved for her alone. His silhouette, framed by the flickering candlelight, felt both familiar and untouchable, a figure of ancient power yet one she trusted implicitly.

He extended a hand, his long, graceful fingers beckoning. “Bella,” he murmured, his voice a soft cadence that sent a thrill through her. “It’s time.”

She felt herself drawn to him, his magnetic pull unmistakable, grounding her against the rush of anticipation that swelled as she took his hand. His cool touch anchored her, and as he looked at her, his gaze softened in a way that made her heart pound. In his eyes, she caught a flicker of pride, as though he saw not only the woman standing before him, but the bond they shared—a bond that had transformed him as much as it had her.

“Marcus,” she whispered, glancing down the shadowed corridor that led to the great hall where her birthday ball would commence. “How many have arrived?”

“Nearly all,” he replied, a slight smile ghosting across his face. “Tonight, Volterra is host to more than you could imagine—coven leaders, ancient allies, guests from every corner of our world.” His hand tightened around hers. “And each of them is here for you.”

They moved in silence, his presence lending her strength as they approached the hall’s entrance. Bella heard the low hum of voices, murmurs rising and falling like waves as the vampires gathered, waiting. Through the open doors, she glimpsed figures draped in exquisite silks, others clad in dark velvet, their pale skin gleaming like moonlight against the shadows of Volterra’s ancient stone.

As they stepped inside, the gathered covens turned to gaze upon her, and the murmurs ceased. An expectant stillness settled over the hall, and Bella felt Marcus’s hand at the small of her back, steadying her. Though she had known uncertainty, doubt, even fear, in that moment she felt only a fierce courage, drawn from the man beside her and the countless others who had, tonight, come together in her honor.

The great hall fell into a hushed anticipation as the Cullens entered, each of them casting a striking silhouette against the grandeur of the ancient space. Alice led them, her small frame cloaked in elegance, but her gaze held an unsettling determination. Behind her, Rosalie and Emmett moved with matching grace and strength, Rosalie’s eyes narrowed in wary assessment, her golden hair gleaming in the candlelight, while Emmett’s posture was tense, his usual jovial smile replaced with a guarded look. Carlisle walked beside Esme, their expressions calm but lined with a sadness that made Bella’s chest ache. Jasper trailed behind them, his gaze distant yet sharp, as though caught in some internal conflict he could not shake.

They moved in close formation, almost as if Alice’s unseen strings kept them bound tightly to her, their gazes flicking to her now and again as if to reassure themselves of her presence. Bella’s heart pounded as she met Alice’s gaze, so intense it almost shimmered with an unnatural gleam. The familiar stir of Alice’s influence filled the room, like the faintest whisper that crawled along Bella’s skin, urging her to step closer, to bridge the gap between herself and her former family. Bella’s instincts resisted, but she couldn’t shake the strange, invisible pressure Alice exuded—nor could anyone else.

Aro shifted almost imperceptibly in his seat, his eyes fixed on Alice with a dark fascination. He was torn, his covetous nature awakened by her remarkable power, his delight in rare gifts mingling with his awareness of the effect she was wielding over him. He felt the subtle pull, the alluring promise of her influence curling around his thoughts, and for a brief moment, he wondered if she would finally join his treasured collection. Her power hummed like a siren call through the hall, and he looked at her with something like admiration, unaware of how insidiously her influence was seeping through.

Alice’s gaze never wavered from Bella, her voice soft yet brimming with authority. “Bella,” she murmured, the gentle, melodic pull of her words winding through the hall, ensnaring all who heard. “You’re here, safe… as it should be.” Her voice took on an almost maternal quality, as though she alone could know what was best for Bella.

Yet Bella’s heart remained steady, and her gaze unwavering. A faint flicker of confusion passed over Alice’s face. Bella felt the subtle, invisible nudge of Alice’s power ripple through her, only to dissolve into nothingness. She remained rooted, her will entirely her own, shielded by an unseen force she was unaware she wielded. Alice’s influence washed over her again, stronger this time, yet still Bella’s instincts held fast, immune to the soft, silken threads Alice tried to weave around her.

Alice’s composure began to falter, her smile tightening as she took another step forward, as if sheer proximity could break through whatever was blocking her. “We’ve come to bring you home, Bella,” Alice continued, her voice as sweet as it was commanding. She took another step forward, and Bella could feel her mind reaching out, more desperate, pulling, coaxing.

But something unyielding stood between them, holding Alice at bay, though Bella couldn’t pinpoint the source. Beside her, Marcus’s grip tightened on her hand, his gaze fierce, his posture protective. Caius’s cold stare fixed on Alice, his expression one of dark suspicion, the predatory gleam in his eyes flickering toward disdain.

Edward, sensing Alice’s resolve and the effect she intended to have on Bella, stepped forward, placing himself protectively between them. His darkened gaze met Alice’s, steady with newfound authority and unshakable loyalty. “That’s enough, Alice,” he said, his voice low, firm, with a strength that made even Alice hesitate.

Carlisle and Esme exchanged troubled glances, sensing the growing tension in the hall. Esme reached out, her warm gaze settling on Bella, her hand lightly touching her own throat in a familiar motherly gesture. “Bella, we only came to see if you were safe, that’s all,” Esme’s voice carried her gentleness and sincerity. “It wasn’t the same without you.”

Rosalie’s eyes narrowed as she glanced at Alice, her usually fierce gaze softening only slightly when she looked at Bella. “We weren’t dragged here for nothing, Bella,” she said, her tone sharper than Esme’s. “But if you’re truly happy here, then… it’s your life.”

Emmett, usually so calm, now looked torn, his shoulders rigid with the strain of divided loyalty. His deep voice broke the uneasy silence. “It’s strange not having you around, Bells. It’s… different, but—" He hesitated, shooting a wary glance at Alice as though even his words would provoke her. “If this is what you really want, I’ll understand. We all will.”

Alice’s expression grew darker, her composure slipping as she sensed her influence failing to reach Bella. She looked back at Edward with something almost like frustration. “Edward,” she intoned, as if pulling him into line with her will. “You know this isn’t where she belongs.”

A faint tension rippled over Aro’s face as he sensed the effect Alice’s power tried to have over him, and he shook it off, his eyes gleaming with a renewed clarity. He raised his hand, casting a chilling smile between Alice and the Cullens. “We may indeed covet family, dear Alice,” he purred, his voice smooth as velvet, “but Bella has chosen her own path—just as she should be free to do.”

Alice’s face paled, her eyes narrowing slightly, her grip on the Cullens’ wills loosening ever so slightly. Jasper stepped forward then, a wary frown lining his brow, his golden eyes flickering with restraint as he glanced around at the tense faces, then back at Bella, a silent look of apology softening his gaze.

Edward, still holding his stance before Bella, looked at Alice with a dark finality. “She’s not yours to control, Alice. She’s made her choice, and I will defend it.”

The room pulsed with tension, the air thick and crackling with unresolved conflict. Bella’s chest swelled with pride as she looked at Edward, his defiance echoing her own, the unspoken understanding between them unbreakable. Her resolve, her strength, remained untouched, a shield she did not yet understand, but one that would keep her from Alice’s grasp and from any power that dared to undermine her will.

Bella felt a surge of emotion as she saw the conflict in Esme’s eyes. Reaching past Edward, her fingers extended toward the woman who had once been like a mother to her, the one constant warmth in her life among the Cullens. Esme’s hand hovered, hesitant, yet yearning, her gaze locked with Bella’s, pain and hope interwoven in her expression.

“Esme,” Bella pleaded, her voice low but resonant in the silence of the hall, carrying all the longing and hope she hadn’t realized she held until now. “You don’t have to be separated from me… from us. All of you—you could stay here, with me. We could be a family again.”

Her words were met with a stunned silence. Bella’s gaze swept over each of them, her heart aching as she saw the mix of shock, conflict, and unspoken desire in their eyes.

“There’s room here for all of you,” Bella continued, her voice breaking slightly as she looked from Esme to Carlisle, to each of the others in turn. “You wouldn’t have to follow me from a distance or worry that we’ve lost each other. The Volturi isn’t just a ruling body; they’re a family, a place of belonging. They’ve shown me that, and you’d find it, too.”

Carlisle’s gaze held a deep sadness, tempered by the wisdom of centuries, as he glanced at Aro, Marcus, and Caius seated above them. “Bella… the Volturi have always been guardians of tradition, of order,” he began, his tone gentle but hesitant. “To join them is to give up a life we’d spent centuries building, one dedicated to restraint, to peace.”

Aro’s eyes gleamed with interest, yet his expression remained neutral, giving Carlisle the floor, even as a flicker of excitement danced in the depths of his gaze at the possibility of welcoming the Cullens into the Volturi.

Bella shook her head, her voice trembling with conviction. “You wouldn’t have to give up anything. The Volturi’s strength lies in their acceptance of all paths. I’ve found my place here, a purpose, but it doesn’t mean I’ve lost what I learned with you. If anything, it’s made me stronger.” She took a step closer, her hand still extended to Esme, her eyes shining with sincerity. “Please, stay. You’ve always been my family, and this… this could be our home, too.”

Rosalie’s gaze flickered with something like yearning, quickly masked by skepticism. “Bella, you don’t understand what you’re asking. We’ve always been… different. We’re not warriors or enforcers.”

“You don’t have to be,” Marcus’s voice, deep and unexpectedly reassuring, cut through the tension. He looked at the Cullens, his gaze settling on Esme with a gentleness that mirrored Bella’s. “The Volturi isn’t simply a force of power and control, but of preservation. Each of us brings something unique. Should you choose to stay, you would be adding to that legacy in your own way, just as you have always done.”

Esme’s expression softened, and she reached out, her fingers trembling slightly as they brushed against Bella’s hand. “Bella, I…” she whispered, her voice breaking as she looked to Carlisle. “She’s right. This life doesn’t have to be one of separation, of hiding from who we are.”

A crack in Carlisle’s resolve appeared as he glanced around the hall, the respect with which the Volturi surrounded Bella, and his family’s loyalty woven into every face in the room. His eyes met Aro’s, a silent understanding passing between them, and he took a steadying breath. “We’ve always valued family above all, and if the Volturi offers a place of belonging for all of us… then it may be worth considering.”

The other Cullens exchanged uncertain glances, but Bella saw hope in each of their eyes, a glimmer of relief. Edward’s gaze remained steady on her, a silent assurance that he stood with her, ready to defend this newfound possibility.

Aro rose, his expression alight with intrigue, and he extended a hand toward the Cullens, his voice resonant with both promise and authority. “The Volturi welcomes all who seek purpose and loyalty, all who honor their own strength and the strength of those they love. Should you join us, you would be a part of something ancient and powerful—a family as eternal as the night.”

Alice’s mask cracked as the weight of Bella’s words settled over the room, and Bella watched a spark ignite in Alice’s dark eyes. Her once-familiar, serene expression twisted with anger as she took a step forward, her hands clenched at her sides, fury spilling from her like a dark flood.

“No,” Alice’s voice, sharp and unrestrained, rang through the hall. “You don’t understand, Bella. You were never meant to end up here, in this place. This wasn’t the life I saw for you.” She took a shuddering breath, and it was as though a dam had burst inside her. “I’ve been guiding you from the beginning, pushing you in the right direction. Every step you took was supposed to lead to the life I envisioned for you—the life that would keep you safe from all of… this.”

The silence in the hall grew dense, almost suffocating, as the weight of Alice’s words sank in. Bella’s heart pounded, a surge of betrayal and confusion flooding her. “Guiding me?” she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. “What do you mean, Alice?”

Alice’s gaze flickered over to Edward, a trace of scorn mingling with frustration. “From the moment I saw you in my visions, Bella, I knew what you could become. The power you held, even as a human… I saw the potential in you, saw how you could be the most powerful among us if you were turned. You were meant to be one of us, to be protected, hidden away from the dangers of the vampire world.”

Bella felt a chill, her skin prickling at Alice’s words. “So… you saw me as a vampire? Before we even met?”

“Yes,” Alice spat, her voice laced with a strange mixture of pride and resentment. “And that’s why I forced Edward to approach you, to get close to you. I knew he would draw you into our world, but I believed he would be able to control you, to keep you safe under the Cullen name, away from all this… Volturi madness.” Her voice trembled with fury, her gaze sweeping over Aro, Marcus, and Caius with open disdain.

Edward stiffened, his jaw clenched as he absorbed Alice’s confession. A shadow darkened his face, and he stepped protectively in front of Bella, his expression a mixture of betrayal and determination. “Alice, you told me it was Bella’s destiny to be with us. You said we were giving her a chance at happiness. You never said you saw her as… a pawn.”

“A pawn?” Alice’s voice rose, sharp and cutting. “Edward, you were supposed to protect her from exactly this! But you couldn’t even do that—you had to fall in love with her, clouding your judgment, letting her stray right into the hands of the Volturi.” Her face twisted with bitterness, her words laced with venom. “You ruined everything, Edward! You’re so blinded by your own feelings that you’ve let her fall into the one place she shouldn’t be.”

Marcus stepped forward, his expression calm yet unyielding, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Alice with quiet disdain. “You claim to have Bella’s best interests at heart, yet you manipulate those around you, hiding your true intentions behind a veil of guidance. This is not the love of a friend, Alice. This is control.”

Alice scoffed, ignoring Marcus entirely, her attention locked on Bella, her tone fierce. “You don’t understand, Bella. The Volturi will use you. Aro’s fascination with gifted vampires—especially one as powerful as you will be—is dangerous. I wanted to keep you safe, hidden away where your gift could be protected, where you could be protected.”

Bella’s chest tightened, rage mingling with the ache of betrayal. “Alice, I’m not a child,” she said, her voice cold and steady. “You were willing to shape my entire life without my consent, to manipulate Edward, to lie to me, just to mold me into what you wanted?”

“Yes!” Alice cried, her voice cracking. “Because you’re more valuable than you know, Bella! Your power is dangerous in the wrong hands. I’ve seen what could happen if—”

“Enough.” Aro’s voice, smooth as velvet yet filled with uncharacteristic force, cut through her words, silencing her. His eyes, which had flickered with intrigue at her gift, now held a dark resolve, a glimmer of sorrow mingling with the thrill of Alice’s revelations. “Alice, you’ve overstepped your bounds. You came here to see your family, yet you attempt to strip away the one thing they hold most dear—their choice.”

Alice met Aro’s gaze defiantly, her influence still curling outward, but it faltered, colliding with Bella’s unknown shield and dissipating into the air, like fog under sunlight.

Edward, his face a mask of determination, turned to Bella, his hand reaching for hers. “Bella, I don’t know what your future holds, but I know it’s yours to shape. I won’t stand in your way—not anymore.”

Alice’s face fell, her posture slumping as she took in Edward’s words, realizing her hold on both him and Bella was gone. Her gaze shifted to Carlisle and Esme, her anger tempered now with something close to despair. But Carlisle’s gaze was firm, his loyalty shifting as he saw his family—especially Bella—for what they were: strong, bound by their own choices, not Alice’s will.

Alice’s defiance burned fiercer as she scanned the faces of her family, each of whom now stood as though seeing her in a new, colder light. Desperation tightened her expression, and her gaze settled sharply on Chelsea, who stood among the Volturi Guard, calm and unwavering, observing the conflict with the stoic poise of a seasoned warrior.

“You,” Alice hissed, her voice filled with venom as she jabbed a finger in Chelsea’s direction. “You’ve been manipulating them, haven’t you? Altering their loyalties, forcing them to see things your way!”

Chelsea raised a single eyebrow, her expression unbothered, while a faint, humorless smile curved at the edges of her mouth. She didn’t respond, merely looked on as if Alice’s outburst were nothing more than a slight annoyance.

But before Alice could go further, Rosalie stepped forward, a strange energy pulsed through her, something fierce and unfamiliar that rose from deep within, wrapping itself around her voice as if driven by pure will. Her golden eyes seemed to burn with a deeper intensity, the fire of her conviction radiating through the room, drawing all attention toward her. Even Alice hesitated, her defiant stance faltering as Rosalie’s words took on a resonance that commanded everyone’s focus, an irresistible force that made even the most powerful vampires in the hall fall silent.

“Enough, Alice,” Rosalie said, her voice low but laced with a sharpness that cut through the air like a blade. Her tone held a new, strange allure, a captivating power that seemed to ripple outward, compelling everyone to listen, drawing them into her words with an unnatural persuasion. “You keep talking about what’s best for Bella, but the truth is, this has never been about her—or about any of us. It’s about you, and the control you’ve been so desperate to cling to.”

Alice’s mouth opened as if to argue, but no words came. Her gaze locked onto Rosalie, her defiance wavering under the force of Rosalie’s stare and the magnetism in her voice. It was as if something beyond her own will held her in place, unable to resist, her anger and certainty unraveling in the face of Rosalie’s command.

“You can’t keep manipulating everyone around you, Alice,” Rosalie continued, her voice rich and resonant, each word laced with an almost hypnotic pull that made Alice’s accusations crumble before they even left her lips. “We have all made our choices—and I’m done with you thinking you know better than any of us. You can’t control Bella, or Edward, or any of us. And you certainly don’t get to decide what our futures hold.”

As she spoke, Rosalie could feel the power building within her, like a deep, melodic hum that amplified her words, resonating through the hall and pressing down on Alice with an undeniable force. Her words flowed with a siren-like persuasion, a captivating strength that rooted everyone in place, enthralling them, making her anger and fierce loyalty impossible to ignore.

Alice’s defiant expression crumbled, her stance collapsing under the weight of Rosalie’s words. She staggered back, her face pale, eyes wide with the sudden, helpless realization that she was no longer in control, that the power she had relied upon for so long had met a force she couldn’t overcome.

A murmur spread through the hall as the other Cullens, and even the Volturi, looked at Rosalie with a newfound respect and awe. Bella, standing beside her, felt the intensity of Rosalie’s words wash over her, the strength and loyalty flowing from her friend like a force of nature, an unbreakable bond that seemed to envelop them both.

“You don’t get to twist our lives to suit your vision of the future,” Rosalie finished, her voice softening but still pulsing with that strange, captivating power. “Whatever we decide, it will be on our terms—not yours.”

In the stunned silence that followed, Alice stood frozen, her anger and control shattered, her gaze a mixture of fear and disbelief. Rosalie finally stepped back, the magnetic force of her words lingering in the air, leaving the hall awash in a silence so profound it felt like the entire world was holding its breath.

The silence following Rosalie’s words hung thick in the air, punctuated only by the subtle rustling of the gathered covens as they shifted, processing the spectacle that had just unfolded in the heart of Volterra. Vampires from every corner of the world observed with a mixture of awe, intrigue, and calculation, each reacting to Rosalie’s revelation and Alice’s unraveling in their own way.

The Denali coven, nearest the center of the hall, exchanged glances filled with admiration and quiet pride. Tanya’s lips curved into a faint, approving smile as she leaned toward Kate, her eyes never leaving Rosalie. “I always knew she had a fire in her,” Tanya murmured, her voice barely a whisper, yet rich with respect. “But this—this is something more. A true gift.”

Kate nodded, her expression a mixture of fascination and envy. “It’s rare to witness a power awakening like that, especially under these circumstances. Rosalie has always been strong-willed, but I never imagined she held such a force within her.” Her eyes sparkled with a newfound respect as she took in Rosalie’s calm, resolute stance, her earlier fury now tempered but her power unmistakable.

The Egyptian coven, watching from the shadows near the edge of the hall, held a more reserved reaction. Benjamin’s expression was thoughtful as he observed Rosalie, a faint glimmer of admiration in his dark eyes. “The Volturi attract powerful allies,” he mused, a slight frown crossing his face as he cast a cautious glance at Aro. “Gifts like hers could change the balance among them if she chooses to stay.”

Amun, ever wary, narrowed his eyes, his gaze darting suspiciously between Aro and Chelsea, then back to Alice, who remained visibly shaken. “Aro’s influence grows too great with every new addition,” he muttered, his tone laced with unease. “If even the Cullens begin to align with the Volturi, their strength will only become harder to resist.”

Meanwhile, the Romanians, Vladimir and Stefan, looked on with barely concealed disdain and amusement. Vladimir’s lips twisted into a mocking smile as he watched Alice crumble, her control and influence lost. “The mighty Cullens,” he sneered softly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. “It appears they’ve finally met forces they can’t bend to their will.”

Stefan chuckled, his gaze flickering with a dark satisfaction. “The Volturi may yet become their downfall. With the Cullens in such disarray, it’s only a matter of time before they fracture completely.” He watched Rosalie with a hint of admiration mixed with jealousy, though he quickly masked it, wary of appearing too impressed.

Near the back, the Irish coven exchanged silent glances of surprise, Siobhan’s eyes narrowed in contemplative thought. “The strength of loyalty, when combined with gifts, can change the very nature of alliances,” she murmured to Maggie and Liam, her voice quiet yet firm. “Rosalie’s ability may bring a new unity here that none of us could have foreseen.”

Maggie, her ability to sense lies sharp as ever, cast a discerning gaze toward Alice, the embers of distrust still flickering in her expression. “Whatever Alice claims to know about what’s best, it’s nothing but control,” she said, her tone unwavering. “I’d say Rosalie’s intentions are truer than hers ever were.”

Even Aro’s inner circle reacted with subtle shifts. Demetri, who had been watching with barely veiled curiosity, leaned toward Felix with a smirk. “Looks like the Cullens are unraveling faster than we could have hoped,” he whispered, his tone tinged with amusement.

Felix’s low chuckle rumbled beside him as he observed the scene with faint approval. “Didn’t think I’d ever say this, but I’m beginning to like them. Especially her,” he said, nodding toward Rosalie. “Now that’s loyalty.” However his eyes shifted to the wolves...particularly his she-wolf, reminding himself that she was his woman and it had been too long since he had seen her last.

Aro himself appeared lost in thought, his gaze flitting between Rosalie and the rest of the Cullens, his expression caught between admiration and calculation. The allure of Rosalie’s newfound ability clearly intrigued him, the potential of her siren-like persuasion stirring his endless desire to expand his collection of powerful allies. Yet he couldn’t ignore the chaos it had caused among the Cullens, nor the loyalty it had inspired in them despite Alice’s desperate attempts to maintain control.

In the middle of the hall, Bella looked around at the gathered covens, feeling the weight of their collective gazes on her and her family. For the first time, she sensed a tentative acceptance radiating from the crowd, a shift in the unspoken hierarchy of power. Rosalie had done more than stand up to Alice; she had reminded them all of the strength that came from choice, from loyalty freely given, and from bonds forged by respect rather than manipulation.

As the murmurs subsided, the hall seemed to pulse with a new, unspoken energy, one that hinted at a change in the tides, a unity forming from this fracture, and a strength that now lingered in the silence—a strength that might even rival the Volturi themselves. 

Among the shadows along the edges of the hall, the Quileute pack watched the unfolding scene with a mix of unease, wariness, and grudging respect. Their arrival had already been a controversial statement, but witnessing the fierce loyalty and emerging powers of the Cullens—and especially of Bella’s unexpected place among the Volturi—was something else entirely.

Jacob, now Alpha, stood at the front, his dark eyes sharp as they shifted between Bella, Rosalie, and the assembled Volturi leaders. Every muscle in his body was tense, his jaw set as he assessed the situation unfolding before him. He had braced himself for the cold elegance of the vampire world, but he hadn’t expected this clash of wills, nor the undeniable power that Rosalie had just unleashed. Despite his longstanding resentment toward the Cullens, Jacob found himself feeling a measure of admiration toward her resolve.

Leah, standing just behind Jacob, crossed her arms, her face unreadable as she looked from Rosalie’s fierce, commanding stance to Alice’s unraveling. A smirk tugged at her lips, and she leaned toward Jacob, whispering just loud enough for the pack members closest to hear. “Didn’t think I’d ever see the day Alice would get told off, especially by one of her own. Guess even vampires can get what’s coming to them.”

Jacob gave a subtle nod, a glimmer of agreement in his eyes. “Yeah,” he murmured back. “And it’s about time. This might be the first thing the Cullens have done that actually makes sense.” His tone was quiet but tinged with reluctant respect, and there was something else there, too—a newfound acknowledgment of the strength Rosalie had shown in breaking free from Alice’s manipulation.

Seth, always the most open-minded among the pack, looked at Bella with a mix of pride and awe. “Bella’s stronger than we ever realized,” he said, his voice barely containing his excitement. “She’s... different. Not just because she’s with the Volturi, but because she’s finally standing up for herself.”

Embry and Quil exchanged glances, their expressions conflicted. Quil’s brow furrowed as he glanced at Jacob. “Does this change anything for us? I mean, if Bella and the Cullens end up staying here… does that mean the treaty is just… gone?”

Jacob’s gaze remained steady, thoughtful. “It changes things, yeah,” he said slowly, his voice carrying a weight that silenced the others. “But that doesn’t mean we’re at war.” He glanced around at his pack, his expression resolute. “Bella’s her own person now. She made her choice. And if the Volturi respect that, so do we.”

Leah snorted, though there was no real bitterness in her voice. “Of course, Bella somehow finds a way to become the bridge between our world and theirs. Only she would pull something like this off.”

Jacob’s lips quirked with a half-smile, acknowledging the truth of Leah’s words. “That’s just Bella,” he replied, an unspoken pride flickering in his eyes. “She’s always been the one to cross boundaries.” He straightened, his gaze settling firmly on Bella, a silent promise in his expression. They may have come from different worlds, but the bond they shared as family—chosen family—was something neither time nor distance could break.

"And technically won't that be you, Leah, with your two little leech-lovers?" Paul snickered while punching her in the shoulder. She glared at him before they started to push and shove at one another like siblings.

As Jacob looked on, his respect for Bella grew, even as he felt the unease of an Alpha responsible for his pack’s safety. He knew the Volturi could be dangerous, knew what they were capable of, but he also knew that, somehow, Bella had found her own strength here, surrounded by ancient beings who had come to value her as one of their own.

Finally, Jacob turned to his pack, his voice low but resonant. “We watch, we wait. We respect her choices, and we stand by her if she ever needs us. Bella might be with the Volturi now, but she’s still one of ours.” The pack nodded in unison, their faces a mixture of resolve and pride.

Alice’s face twisted with anguish and frustration, her expression a raw blend of shock and betrayal as Rosalie’s words continued to echo in the hall. She looked around, seeing only disapproving, guarded faces, no allies left in sight. With a shuddering breath, she spun on her heel, her footsteps ringing out as she stalked toward the heavy doors, her movements sharp and ungraceful for the first time Bella had ever seen.

The hall remained silent, but a subtle shift went through the Cullens as they exchanged uneasy glances, each of them clearly torn. Jasper, who had been standing at a distance, his usually composed expression darkened with conflicting emotions, finally moved. He took a deep, resigned breath and followed Alice, his eyes flickering with a reluctant loyalty and weary resignation. He didn’t rush after her, as if needing to summon the willpower to confront her turmoil, his own silent conflict visible in the hard line of his jaw.

As he passed by Bella, his gaze lingered on her for a moment, filled with an unspoken apology. There was pain there, but also an unyielding loyalty that tugged at Bella’s heart. Jasper nodded at her, his expression softening just enough to convey his support, even as he was pulled by duty to Alice.

“I’ll go,” he murmured, his voice low, almost to himself. “She needs… someone.”

He slipped out of the hall, leaving the heavy doors to close with a resounding echo that carried through the vast space. Bella watched his retreating form, feeling a pang of sympathy for him. She knew that Jasper, of all the Cullens, understood the complex pull of loyalty and love, as well as the silent battle of remaining true to oneself while bound by promises made long ago.

As the doors swung shut, an uneasy silence settled over the hall once more, punctuated only by the whispers of the covens, who looked on with fascination, murmuring about the unexpected fracturing of the Cullens. Bella turned to Rosalie, whose eyes lingered on the doors, her defiant resolve softened by a flicker of concern for Jasper. The strength of her conviction hadn’t wavered, but the reality of what it had cost began to settle over her.

Carlisle and Esme exchanged a long, weary glance, a shared understanding that their family was at a crossroads, altered forever. They stepped closer to Bella, Esme reaching out to gently squeeze her shoulder, her touch filled with quiet support, as if to reassure her that they were still here, still her family despite the fractures that had splintered them.

Aro’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he took in the scene before him, a subtle smile touching his lips as he observed the silent loyalty that had bound the Cullens unraveling. But for Bella, her newfound freedom, her loyalty from both the Volturi and her family, felt like a quiet triumph, a certainty that, whatever the future held, she would face it on her own terms.

Aro’s smooth, resonant voice broke the lingering silence, his tone brightening with renewed enthusiasm. “Ah, my dear Bella,” he intoned, his gaze sweeping the room with a warm yet commanding gleam. “We must not let recent… diversions overshadow the reason we are all here. Tonight is your night, and there are many gifts awaiting you—tokens of admiration and celebration.”

He gestured to a beautifully carved table now laden with a remarkable array of gifts, each box wrapped in exquisite silks, jewels glinting from ribbons, and parchments scrawled in ancient, elegant script. Bella’s cheeks warmed as she moved closer to the table, feeling the collective eyes of her family and the gathered covens upon her.

Marcus approached first, his touch light as he placed a small, unadorned box into her hands. “A modest token, but one I believe you’ll appreciate,” he murmured, his voice softened by affection. Bella lifted the lid to reveal a delicately crafted bracelet with silver leaves entwining together, reminiscent of the forests she so loved in Forks. She glanced up at him, gratitude glistening in her eyes. “Thank you, Marcus. It’s beautiful.”

Caius stepped forward next, his cool expression softening just slightly as he presented her with a slender dagger, sheathed in black leather and embellished with silver filigree. “For protection,” he said, his gaze both fierce and gentle. Bella smiled, sensing the deeper sentiment beneath his austere words. She thanked him, touched by the rare gift, understanding its silent promise of loyalty and strength.

Heidi’s gift followed—a gown woven from silver and midnight-blue threads, matching her taste for elegance with Bella’s subtle style. “To complement the woman you’re becoming,” Heidi said with a wink, earning an appreciative laugh from Bella as she admired the shimmering fabric.

Demetri, ever sly and charming, gifted her an ancient Italian map, intricately detailed, with hand-scribed notes from the Volturi’s earliest explorations. “For the curious mind,” he said, bowing with a flourish. “Should you ever wish to see where we’ve come from.” Bella traced the parchment, the weight of its history grounding her.

The Denali coven, led by Tanya, stepped forward with a delicate glass vial holding a rare Arctic orchid, preserved perfectly within. “For beauty that endures,” Tanya explained, her voice low and respectful. The gift spoke of Tanya’s understanding of Bella’s journey, of change and resilience.

From the Egyptians, Benjamin offered a finely carved wooden amulet, strung on a leather cord, with an intricate engraving of an eye—an ancient Egyptian symbol of protection and power. “To remind you that you’re always watched over, no matter where you go,” he explained, his warm smile holding the wisdom of his culture.

The Romanians, with their own dark humor, presented her with a beautifully bound journal made from ancient parchment, its cover embellished with thorned roses. Vladimir smirked as he handed it to her. “So that you may chronicle your time here, should you ever wish to reflect on these… eventful nights,” he said with a wicked gleam, earning a quiet laugh from Bella despite his darker tone.

As each gift was unveiled, Bella felt herself surrounded by symbols of her new life, each gift reflecting a facet of her journey, a piece of herself she was beginning to embrace. Finally, Aro stepped forward, his expression one of great pride as he held a small, velvet-lined box. Bella felt the entire hall draw in a breath as he opened it to reveal a stunning amulet, the Volturi crest carved from a shimmering black stone, edged in silver. A chain of platinum caught the light, gleaming as he held it up for all to see.

“This, Bella,” Aro announced, his voice resonating with the authority and warmth of his position, “is a symbol of your place among us—a reminder that you are, and always will be, a cherished member of our Volturi family and official member and future coronated Queen.” He draped it around her neck, the weight of the crest settling against her bare skin, grounding her with a sense of belonging deeper than she had ever known.

A murmur of approval spread through the hall as Bella touched the amulet, her fingers tracing the intricate Volturi symbol. It was more than a gift; it was an unbreakable bond, a commitment from Aro and the Volturi, and a silent promise that whatever lay ahead, she would never be alone.

The covens watched in silent respect, each member understanding that Bella had, in their eyes, truly become part of the Volturi that night, marked forever as one of their own.

Chapter Text

As the night began to settle and the festivities in the grand hall gradually waned, a gentle stillness draped over the ancient space. Candles that had once blazed with the fervor of celebration now flickered with a softer, amber glow, casting elongated shadows across the carved stone walls, each detail and emblem of the Volturi’s ancient legacy alive with a quiet, solemn beauty. The room itself felt steeped in the deep, rich history of Volterra, a fortress for secrets and timeless power, the very stones holding whispers of the centuries.

The high, vaulted ceilings, adorned with intricate frescoes depicting scenes of forgotten lore and battles won long ago, seemed to stretch endlessly, disappearing into darkness above. The rich, opulent tapestries that lined the walls, woven in deep crimson and midnight blue, had once gleamed in the firelight, but now lay in half-shadows, their patterns softened, almost secretive. Marble columns lined the hall, their surfaces veined with silvery streaks that caught the dim light and seemed to pulse with a life of their own, framing the space with an imposing, almost cathedral-like elegance.

The tables, once crowded with elaborately arranged glasses filled with dark, garnet-colored drinks and bowls of deep-hued berries, lay empty save for a few scattered goblets and fine crystal. The guests, many of them foreign dignitaries and representatives of vampire covens from distant lands, lingered in clusters, their voices low, the hum of their conversations hushed, as though sensing the sanctity of the late hour. Some lounged near the massive, open fireplaces that had warmed the hall, embers now glowing faintly as the fires dwindled.

The Cullens approached the Volturi Kings, their expressions a blend of respect and quiet intensity. Carlisle inclined his head slightly, his eyes meeting Aro’s with a calm that masked the quiet storm brewing within him.

“We thank you for your hospitality,” Carlisle began, his voice measured and deliberate. “But my family and I would like to go on a hunt. We have much to discuss… about the offer you’ve extended, and whether or not we’re ready to join you here in Volterra.”

Bella’s pulse quickened at the thought of joining them, the familiar pull of family drawing her close. She looked to the Kings, her voice quiet but certain. “May I go with them?” Her gaze flicked to Aro, who regarded her warmly, his eyes gleaming with understanding.

“Of course, my dear Bella,” Aro replied, his tone rich with approval. “Family discussions are best had together. Take all the time you need.”

Marcus nodded, his voice softer, steady, yet carrying the weight of an ancient understanding. “You are part of this family, Bella. Seek the answers you need.” His gaze lingered on her, as if his blessing reached out to enfold her.

But Caius, who had watched her with a sharper, more intense gaze, stepped forward, his expression unreadable but resolute. “If Bella is to go, I will accompany her,” he announced, the words leaving no room for negotiation. “There is one last gift I wish to give her.”

A small stir swept through the gathered Cullens, but Edward, unwavering, took a step forward, his eyes meeting Caius’s with guarded respect. “Then I will be her guard,” he said firmly, as if cementing his role in her life, his loyalty to both her and the Volturi an unbreakable vow. “I’ll stay by her side.”

A flicker of amusement touched Caius’s lips, a challenge sparking in his gaze as he acknowledged Edward’s offer. “Very well, then,” he murmured, his tone edged with dark approval. “We will protect her together.”

Aro and Marcus watched the exchange in silence, and with a nod from each of the Kings, Bella and the Cullens made their way from the hall. The night air, crisp and unyielding, wrapped around them as they stepped into the world beyond the ancient stone walls of Volterra. Caius and Edward moved in tandem at Bella’s side, their presence an almost physical force as they walked in silence, the darkness stretching wide and vast around them.

Bella found herself gravitating towards Rosalie, where she playfully elbowed her in the arm. The memory of Rosalie’s powerful, siren-like gift revealing itself earlier still lingered in Bella’s mind, and she felt a surge of gratitude and admiration for her. Rosalie, who gave her a sidelong glance, her expression as poised as ever, though Bella could sense a new energy radiating from her. “I wanted to say… thank you, Rosalie,” Bella said softly, her voice filled with sincerity. “What you did back there was incredible. I don’t think anyone could have stood up to Alice like you did.”

Rosalie’s gaze flickered away, her usual self-assurance faltering for just a moment. “I just did what had to be done,” she replied, her voice cool, though a if a faint blush could touch her cheeks they would be at that moment, softening her usual fierceness. “Someone had to say it, and you know I’m not one to hold back.”

Bella smiled, catching the uncharacteristic hint of bashfulness that slipped through Rosalie’s composed demeanor. “You make it look easy, but I know it wasn’t,” Bella continued, her admiration clear. “Your gift is… it’s beautiful, Rosalie. And so are you.”

For once, Rosalie didn’t have a sharp retort. She shifted, crossing her arms, a reluctant smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Well,” she said, her voice softening, almost playful, “don’t go getting all sentimental on me, Bella. But… thanks.”

Bella’s smile widened, feeling a warm, unexpected bond settle between them. For all of Rosalie’s stoicism, her fierce loyalty and strength were woven into every part of her, and in that moment, Bella knew she had found something priceless: a sister who, even through the walls she put up, would always stand by her side.

Emmett’s booming voice cut through the quiet moment, his grin as wide as the ocean below them.

“Aww, look at you two,” he teased, clasping a hand dramatically over his heart. “Our Bella’s finally cracked the ice queen. Next thing you know, she’ll have Rosalie joining her for a mani-pedi and sharing her deepest, darkest secrets.”

Rosalie shot him a withering look, but there was a glint of humor in her eyes. “Keep talking, Emmett, and you’ll be going over the cliff,” she warned, though her tone was more playful than serious.

Emmett waggled his eyebrows, unperturbed. “Just say the word, babe. I’ll take that dive for you any day,” he said, giving her a wink before nudging Bella. “I’m proud of you, kid. It takes a special kind of person to get Rosalie to blush.”

Rosalie rolled her eyes, crossing her arms, though Bella could see the faintest hint of a phantom blush still lingering on her cheeks. “Don’t get used to it,” she shot back, though the corners of her mouth quirked up, betraying her amusement.

Bella laughed, feeling the warmth of their banter ease the tension of the night. Emmett’s playful, unshakable energy was exactly what they needed to remind them that, for all they’d been through, they were still family.

They followed winding paths through the forest, Bella feeling the whisper of leaves overhead, the hush of nightfall filling the spaces between the trees. The Cullens dispersed into the shadows, vanishing with graceful speed, their hunger guiding them into the wilderness.

Eventually, as Bella, Edward, and Caius reached the cliffside overlooking the sea, the other Cullens slipped away to find solitude, their forms becoming silhouettes against the moonlit waves below. Emmett glanced back, grinning as he reached the cliff’s edge, before he leapt, vanishing into the dark expanse of water with a thrill that echoed back to Bella.

The cliffside loomed above the ocean, a rugged, ancient mass of rock carved by centuries of relentless waves and salt-laden winds. Sharp edges jutted out, cloaked in wisps of dark green moss and lichen that clung stubbornly to the stone. The cliff face descended steeply, its surface veined with deep crevices and craggy outcroppings, giving the impression of a formidable sentinel standing guard over the restless sea below.

Down below, the beach stretched like a dark ribbon of sand and stone, almost hidden in the shadows cast by the towering cliffs. The sand was a shade of deep, wet gray, glistening with the occasional streak of quartz and scattered with smooth, obsidian-black stones that seemed to glow faintly under the moon’s silver light. The tide rolled in with a thunderous rhythm, each wave swelling with frothy, white crests before crashing against the rocks, sending up sprays of icy mist that filled the air with a briny chill.

The sea itself was a deep, inky blue, almost black in the night, reflecting faint glimmers of starlight and the distant glow of the moon. Its surface rippled and churned, hints of the powerful undercurrents shifting beneath, hidden dangers in the calm, rhythmic cadence of the waves. Here and there, smaller pools had formed along the shoreline, filled with glassy water that mirrored the sky, framed by clusters of slick, dark rocks that jutted from the sand like ancient relics.

As they stood at the edge of the cliff, the wind whipped around them, carrying with it the sharp scent of salt and earth. It rushed past with an exhilarating chill, seeming to beckon them forward, to take the leap into the wild embrace of the ocean below. The vastness of the sea stretched endlessly before them, a boundless, glittering expanse that promised freedom and a touch of the unknown, waiting to engulf them in its depths.

As she looked out over the churning waves, the vastness of the sky above seemed to open in a shimmering expanse. She took a slow breath, filling her lungs with the scent of salt and sea, feeling the boundless freedom of the night press around her.

Caius stepped beside her, his gaze lifting from the sea to the canopy of stars above, a rare softness settling over his face. “Look there,” he murmured, his voice low, his finger pointing toward a small, bright constellation that had just begun to rise. It caught Bella’s eye immediately, standing out among the others with a radiance all its own.

“Do you see it?” he asked, his tone rich with a warmth she hadn’t heard before.

“Yes,” Bella whispered, entranced. “It’s beautiful.”

Caius’s lips curved into the faintest hint of a smile. “That star—the one that burns brightest among them all—that is yours now.”

She turned to him, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and disbelief. “Mine?”

He held her gaze, his words soft yet unwavering. “Yes, Bella. I purchased the rights to it. With those rights, I had the privilege of giving it a name.” He paused, and his expression softened, filled with a depth of sentiment he rarely revealed. “Consider it my final gift to you.”

Bella looked back up at the star, its light unwavering, reaching across the dark expanse of the universe to touch her with its glow. The enormity of his gesture settled over her slowly, like moonlight pooling at her feet.

“You… gave me a star?” she murmured, her voice thick with wonder and gratitude, feeling her heart ache with the beauty and the poetry of it.

“Yes,” he replied simply, his crimson gaze never leaving hers. “It will be there long after we are gone, a piece of the night, enduring and constant, as you are.” His hand brushed against her shoulder, a light touch that spoke of fierce loyalty, of protection and pride. “It will remain, a reminder of this night and of your place in our family.”

Emotion welled within her, her voice catching as she looked at him. “Thank you, Caius,” she whispered, her words like a prayer in the cool night air. “I don’t know how to—”

“Then don’t,” he said softly, his smile barely there, his gaze filled with rare understanding. “Just let it be.”

For a moment, they stood in silence, his presence anchoring her under the vastness of the stars above. Then Edward’s quiet voice cut through the stillness, his smile gentle as he extended his hand. “Care for a dive, Bella?”

She took a shaky breath, her heart steadying, and nodded. “I’d like that.”

With a final glance at Caius, who gave her a nod, Bella stepped to the cliff’s edge, her hand securely in Edward’s. The ocean lay before them, dark and endless, the night sky glittering like the promise of the unknown. She squeezed Edward’s hand, meeting his gaze with a soft smile, then together they leapt, the air rushing around them as they fell toward the sea, free and unbound.

As Bella and Edward surfaced from the water, the cool shock of the ocean gave way to laughter and exhilaration, the thrill of the plunge still pounding in her chest. Emmett splashed nearby, his loud chuckles filling the night air, and even Edward’s rare smile was visible in the moonlight. But as Bella drifted slightly, caught in the rhythmic pull of the waves, she felt a sudden, subtle shift in the water around her, a strange force tugging at her body.

Before she could react, a powerful current gripped her, yanking her further from the shore. The laughter and lighthearted conversation faded, replaced by the roar of water as she struggled to stay above the churning waves, feeling herself drawn steadily out, away from Edward, Emmett, and Caius, who stood watchfully on the cliff above.

"Edward!" she called, her voice swallowed by the ocean's roar as she tried to fight against the pull. She saw him turn, his face instantly changing to one of alarm as he swam toward her, his strokes powerful but too far away.

Bella kicked harder, fighting against the relentless current, desperation clawing at her chest as she felt herself pulled farther out. Then, just as she managed to breach the surface again, she caught sight of a figure moving impossibly fast beneath the water’s surface, approaching her with deadly precision.

A hand shot out, cold as ice, gripping her wrist and dragging her under with ruthless strength. Bella’s eyes widened, and she thrashed against the iron hold, panic flaring as she surfaced again, only to come face-to-face with Alice. But this wasn’t the Alice she knew—her face was twisted with fury, her usually warm eyes hard and merciless.

“Oh, Bella,” Alice sneered, her grip unyielding as she held Bella just above the water, her tone dripping with malice. “Did you really think you could escape me? That you could just abandon everything I set up for you?”

Before Bella could answer, another figure appeared beside them, her red eyes blazing with a feral, vengeful satisfaction. Victoria, her flame-red hair darkened by the water, moved with a deadly grace, circling Bella like a predator savoring her prey.

“You didn’t think I’d forgotten about you, did you?” Victoria’s voice was a low, mocking purr, her gaze sliding over Bella with a dangerous gleam. “After all, you’re the reason James is gone. And the Volturi let you and your family get away with it without so much as a scratch.”

Bella tried to pull free, but Alice’s grip only tightened, her strength pinning Bella helplessly in place as her expression darkened. “You had so much potential, Bella,” she hissed, her voice a mixture of bitterness and rage. “I saw what you could become, saw a path that would have kept you safe, kept you controlled. But you threw it all away to join these… these parasites.”

“Let me go!” Bella struggled, her voice choked as she felt the water closing around her, the salty tang filling her mouth as Alice forced her under for a brief, terrifying second before yanking her back up, her hand digging painfully into Bella’s arm.

“Oh, I don’t think so,” Alice mocked, her voice sickly sweet, taunting. “You’re going to learn what happens when you betray the people who know what’s best for you.”

Edward’s shout pierced the night, his voice frantic as he tried to reach her. “Bella!” He was swimming with all his strength, his face twisted with desperation, but Alice only laughed, shooting him a venomous look as she held Bella tighter.

“Stay back, Edward!” Alice’s voice rang out, cold and taunting. “You already failed her once. You couldn’t even keep her safe from her own choices.”

Victoria’s smile widened as she reached for Bella, her claws grazing Bella’s cheek, a soft, almost affectionate touch that sent chills down her spine. “And now,” she purred, her voice deadly soft, “we’re going to make you pay.”

Bella struggled with all her might, twisting against their hold, but Alice and Victoria’s combined strength was too great and her left wrist ended up snapping. She grunted in surprise and pain, the shock and icy burn of the break echoing through her. The edge of the waves crashed around them, the night sky stretching cold and indifferent above, as Bella realized that escape might only come at a price far greater than she’d ever imagined.

Bella’s mind raced as Victoria and Alice tightened their grip, dragging her from the water and toward the shadowed shore. She tried to plant her feet, to resist, but their inhuman strength was relentless, pulling her like a rag doll through the sand. She struggled, her breaths coming in frantic gasps as her voice tore out in a desperate scream.

“Caius! Edward! Emmett!”

Her voice was a brief, strained echo in the night before Alice clamped a hand over her mouth. “Enough of that,” Alice hissed, her eyes alight with a cruel satisfaction. With one swift motion, she pulled a dark silk scarf from around her neck and forced it into Bella’s mouth, tying it tightly at the back of her head, silencing her cries.

Bella’s heart hammered as she watched them, horror setting in as the full weight of their intentions bore down on her. She squirmed, kicking her legs, trying to wriggle free, but Victoria only laughed, her crimson eyes gleaming with twisted delight as she looked back toward the water.

“You think they’ll reach you in time?” Victoria mocked, casting a satisfied glance over her shoulder. “It’s already too late.”

Alice’s grip tightened as she leaned close, her voice soft, dripping with spite. “You brought this on yourself, Bella. You could’ve been one of us, could’ve had everything, but no—you chose the Volturi.”

The sound of Edward’s voice broke through the waves, desperate and wild, echoing along the shoreline as he and Caius surged through the water, Emmett close behind. Bella’s heart leaped with hope, but Alice’s cold, mocking smile turned her blood to ice.

“Let them watch,” Alice said, her voice a whisper laced with venom. “This is how they’ll remember you.”

With a flash of movement too fast for Bella to process, Victoria’s mouth opened, her sharp teeth gleaming in the moonlight, and she lunged toward Bella’s neck. Pain exploded through her as Victoria’s teeth sank into her skin, fire searing through her veins as the venom spread like liquid flames.

Bella tried to scream, but the scarf muffled her cries, and her vision blurred as she felt Alice’s bite, vicious and brutal, sinking into her wrist. The venom flooded her bloodstream, a fire so intense it felt like her body was being torn apart from within.

Through the agony, she saw Edward and Caius racing closer, their faces twisted in horror, Edward’s scream piercing the night.

“NO!”

But Alice only sneered, lifting her blood-stained mouth from Bella’s wrist, her voice triumphant as Bella’s vision began to fade.

“It’s too late.” Her voice was chillingly soft, carrying the thrill of victory in every syllable.

Edward’s roar cut through the night as he lunged at her, the fury of a desperate brother twisting his face into something feral. He tore her away from Bella with a speed and strength that belied his usual restraint. Alice flew backward, her body slamming against the sand, but her now amber eyes remained focused, sharp as glass, the glint of malice still alive in her gaze.

Yet as Bella lay on the shore, the venom from Victoria’s bite already searing through her veins, the night blurred around her, each agonizing second stretching out into eternity. Victoria’s cold, mocking whisper slid into her ear as she hovered above, her lips curling into a smile as she drank in Bella’s pain.

"Did you think we wouldn’t know?” she purred, her voice sweet as poison. "Alice saw it all—that little vision you cherished, your dreams of a child, of a life with your Volturi kings. But we couldn’t let you have that future, Bella. You’re not meant for peace. You don't get a happy ending...none of us do.”

Bella’s vision wavered, the moonlit world bleeding into shadows as the venom burned deeper, igniting every nerve. She caught a flicker of movement above her, her heart grasping desperately at the sight of Caius’s silver hair, his face pale and drawn with wrath as he closed in on them. His eyes locked onto Victoria, and for an instant, his expression wavered between fury and horror.

But Victoria only laughed softly, her fingers pressing against Bella’s pulse with cruel intimacy. She turned her crimson gaze on Caius, the viciousness in her smile brightening as she bared her teeth. “Look, Caius,” she whispered, dragging her nails down Bella’s cheek in a mockingly tender touch, “she’s already ours.” And with a triumphant sneer, she sank her teeth into Bella’s neck once more, deliberately, viciously, as if marking her.

Caius’s face twisted, his fury a dark, tangible force, and he moved with the lethal elegance of a predator unleashed. He lunged forward, his voice a hiss of rage as he tore Victoria away from Bella, flinging her across the sand with deadly precision. She hit the ground with a feral grace, recovering quickly, her laughter filling the air as she wiped Bella’s blood from her mouth, savoring it, taunting him with the violence she’d wrought.

Just then, Alice staggered to her feet, covered in silvery venom and wounded from her struggle with Edward but still possessed by her cold, merciless determination. Edward moved to intercept her again, his face wild with grief and fury, his body poised to strike. But Alice, faster than he anticipated, sidestepped his blow, her lips curving into a sadistic smile as she whispered, “Weak as ever, Edward.”

And then, with an almost graceful brutality, she lunged forward, her hands twisting at his shoulders before snapping his head from his body in one brutal motion. Bella’s strangled scream tore from her throat, muffled by the scarf, the sight of Edward’s form collapsing to the sand freezing her with terror.

Edward’s lifeless body and head fell beside her, his eyes wide and empty, his final gaze locked on hers, a silent vow forever unfinished.

But before Alice could savor her victory, a furious roar shattered the night as Emmett charged from the darkness, his face twisted with a rage unlike anything Bella had ever seen. He struck Alice with bone-crushing force, tackling her to the ground, his hands closing around her throat as he snarled. “This ends now.” His brute force echoed every broken promise, every twisted betrayal, and stolen will.

“Not so tough now, are you?” Emmett snarled, his voice a raw, savage whisper as he pulled her limb from limb, his grip unrelenting, powered by a fury that knew no bounds.

As Emmett tore into Alice with unrestrained vengeance, Caius, filled with cold, calculating wrath, advanced upon Victoria, who still crouched on the sand, defiant, her red eyes glinting with dark amusement.

“You wanted a war, didn’t you?” Caius’s voice was deadly soft, his face a mask of rage as he closed in on her. “Then let this be your end.”

Emmett joined him, his massive frame rippling with tension, his face shadowed with grief and vengeance, a silent tribute to the family he had lost tonight. He spared only a quick, anguished glance at Bella before his focus hardened, fixing entirely on the red-haired vampire who had brought this ruin upon them.

Victoria’s crimson eyes flicked between Caius and Emmett, her expression shifting from smug satisfaction to a wary calculation, her lithe body moving with the eerie grace of a predator. She took a step back, her lips curling into a mocking smile that barely concealed the wary tension in her posture.

"Well, gentlemen," she purred, her voice darkly melodic, tainted with amusement. "I didn’t expect both of you to come at me with such… zeal."

Emmett’s fists clenched, his jaw tight as he took a step forward, his presence like a thundercloud on the verge of breaking. “The chase is over, Victoria,” he said, his voice a low snarl. “We've caught you.”

Victoria’s laughter was a delicate, chilling sound, and her eyes glinted with defiance. "Oh, Emmett,” she whispered, her voice sweet and taunting, “I've always been hard to catch. But then, that’s part of the thrill, isn’t it?"

Caius’s patience snapped. With a hiss that cut through the night, he lunged, his movements deadly precise, each strike a symphony of fury and control. Victoria twisted away, her form a blur of shadow and flame as she evaded his grasp, her movements impossibly swift, guided by that strange, ethereal gift of hers that let her slip from view like mist caught in the wind. She moved like smoke, slipping between their strikes, her body shifting and weaving, always just out of reach.

Emmett’s growl of frustration joined Caius’s, his gaze narrowed with a fierce determination as he lunged at her, but she darted away, her laugh a taunt that floated back to them like a whispered curse.

“Stand still and face us!” Emmett roared, his voice dark and furious.

Victoria’s mocking smile only widened, her gaze drifting over him with a chilling ease. She moved around them with predatory grace, her eyes gleaming with the thrill of the chase, savoring every second of their frustration, their failure. She was a flicker of red and darkness, a shadow slipping from their grasp at the last second, like an echo of their worst nightmares come to life.

Emmett and Caius closed in on Victoria, a formidable pair of vengeance and icy fury, their every step a promise of retribution. The moon cast a spectral glow over the shore, bathing their faces in harsh, unyielding light as they encircled her, the sand crunching beneath their feet. Victoria stood poised, her red eyes glittering with a dark satisfaction, but beneath her smirk, an uneasy tension flickered, betraying her awareness of the predators closing in on her.

With a snarl, Emmett lunged first, his massive frame moving with a speed that belied his strength, his muscles taut as a coiled spring. His hands swung forward, aiming to capture her in a bone-crushing grip. Victoria twisted with inhuman grace, narrowly avoiding his grasp, her laughter echoing as she slipped free, her movements a deadly dance along the edge of their strikes.

“Is that all you’ve got?” she taunted, her voice a venomous whisper, mocking as she darted backward. Emmett’s eyes narrowed, his frustration only fueling his resolve. He lunged again, each movement sharper, faster, his fingers grazing her shoulder, nearly pinning her before she spun away, her lithe form slipping through his grasp like smoke.

But Caius had circled around, anticipating her evasive turn, and as she spun, he struck with a precision honed over centuries. His hand shot out, catching her wrist in a vice-like grip. She gasped, for the first time her expression flickering with fear as she met his cold, remorseless gaze.

“It ends here, Victoria,” he hissed, his voice dripping with lethal intent, his other hand ready to tear her apart.

But Victoria’s lips twisted into a dark smile, her defiance flaring. With a sudden twist, she tore free, using her agility to slip just beyond his reach, her body a blur as she darted behind him. She moved with the ethereal grace of her gift, her form almost translucent, as though she could slip between reality and shadow at will.

Emmett charged again, his voice a feral growl as he attempted to cut off her path. He swung with all his strength, his fists striking the air where she had been just a heartbeat before. Victoria ducked low, her movement fluid and serpentine, and as she rose, she struck Emmett with a brutal swipe to his face, her nails carving thin, bloody lines across his cheek. He barely flinched, his eyes flashing as he lunged again, undeterred, undaunted.

Their struggle intensified, a violent ballet of shadows and fierce strikes, each movement a test of strength, agility, and resilience. Victoria evaded with a taunting ease, her form ghosting through their blows as she moved faster, leaning into the full strength of her gift. She danced around them, her laughter sharp and dangerous, darting between Caius’s calculated strikes and Emmett’s raw force, savoring the frustration etched across their faces.

But Caius, with the patience of centuries, calculated her movements, noting each step, each slight evasion. With sudden, ruthless precision, he feigned a misstep, drawing her in just close enough that she took the bait. In an instant, his hand shot out, capturing her throat in an iron grip, his face a mask of cold, controlled wrath as he lifted her from the ground.

“Your games are done,” he whispered, his voice like a blade of ice. Victoria’s eyes flared, but her lips curved into a final, mocking smile.

His grip unforgiving, his pale eyes blazing with wrath as he yanked her toward him, his voice a dangerous whisper. "Your time has come, Victoria,” he snarled. “You’ll pay for every drop of blood you spilled tonight.”

But just as his grip tightened, Victoria’s lips curled in a dark, triumphant smile. In a swift, impossible twist, she became a blur of movement, slipping free from his grasp. Caius’s hand closed on empty air as her form seemed to shimmer, and then, with a flicker like a mirage under moonlight, she vanished into the shadows.

Emmett and Caius spun, their eyes scouring the dark shore for any trace of her, but she was gone, her body swallowed by the night, leaving only the faint echo of her laughter floating back to them on the salt-tinged breeze.

Her voice drifted from the darkness, mocking and venomous, as though she were already miles away. “Catch me if you can, my dear Caius. But don’t worry… I’ll come back. One day, I’ll return, and I’ll bring a hell even you won’t survive.”

With a furious snarl, Caius turned back to where Bella lay in the sand, his icy composure fractured with the weight of his rage and frustration. He knelt beside her, his hand hovering protectively over her convulsing form, his face drawn in an unfamiliar anguish. Emmett dropped to his knees beside her as well, his broad shoulders slumped, his hand resting on her shoulder, his touch gentle in a way only Bella had ever witnessed.

“She got away,” Emmett murmured, his voice thick with anger, his gaze flicking over the shadows as if searching for even a wisp of her. “But we’ll find her. We’ll end this.”

Caius’s eyes hardened, his voice a deadly vow that cut through the night like a blade. “Yes,” he whispered, his gaze dark and resolute. “We will hunt her to the ends of the earth if we must. She will pay.”

And as they watched over Bella, her body writhing in the throes of transformation, the night grew darker, wrapped in a cold, furious silence. The stars above shimmered, indifferent, as though they, too, awaited the reckoning to come.

Chapter Text

Bella’s world collapsed into a searing agony that consumed her from the inside out, a fire igniting in every vein, spreading like molten metal through her limbs, up her spine, wrapping around her heart and squeezing until it felt like her body was being torn apart. She tried to scream, but her voice was trapped, choked by the venom burning through her, paralyzing her in place as she lay on the sand, her body writhing, a prisoner to the merciless transformation.

Her mind fractured under the pain, splintering as flashes of memory surged and faded in chaotic fragments. Images, voices, sensations—each pulled her from the darkness and then cast her back into the fire, each moment somehow sharper, more vivid, as if her life were being carved into her with this pain.

She saw Edward’s face, his crooked smile that had once filled her with such warmth, his golden eyes intense with love and something deeper, something timeless. Then the memory twisted, and she saw him falling beside her on the sand, his lifeless form echoing that love, frozen in a look that now seared her with the anguish of his loss.

Her memories fractured again, and she was in the forest in Forks, the cool, damp air against her skin, the earthy scent of moss and pine filling her senses. She felt the tremor of leaves around her, the way the light had filtered down in golden shafts. She remembered his voice, how he’d once whispered her name, and the warmth that had settled in her chest.

But the vision splintered like broken glass, shards scattering as the venom surged through her, pulling her back into the fire. She was in Volterra, the grand hall illuminated by the silvery light of the candles, and she saw the Volturi thrones, regal and imposing. Aro’s dark, indulgent smile; Marcus’s quiet, knowing gaze; and then Caius, his pale, intense eyes watching her as if seeing something hidden within her that no one else could understand. His words, his touch, each one echoing in the darkness of her mind, grounding her, promising something unbreakable.

The pain surged, igniting her nerves again, and she was on the cliffside, the ocean roaring below as she looked out over the endless dark expanse. The thrill of the jump with Edward and Emmett, the boundless freedom in the air, her laughter joining theirs as they dove into the night, weightless and infinite.

Another searing flash, and she was back at Charlie’s kitchen table, the smell of coffee and bacon mixing with the hum of quiet conversation, Charlie’s kind, worried eyes watching her. She could see the lines on his face, the graying hair at his temples, the way he had always been her anchor, her home.

Then—Caius’s voice, the dark promise in his words when he’d spoken to her, his hand gripping her shoulder, steadying her, grounding her in this unfamiliar world of blood and power. She could feel his gaze, fierce and protective, as if daring the world to threaten her now. And beside him, Emmett’s booming laugh, his brotherly affection softening the edges of his fierce strength, his hand on her shoulder, reassuring her that family would stand beside her.

The fire surged again, consuming her, each wave sharper, fiercer, tearing her deeper into the transformation.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

— Act 4 —

Waning Gibbous

___________

"I had been a man. I had loved the sun. I had loved the moon. I had loved the warmth of the earth. I had loved the cold of the winter sky. And now I was none of those things.

I had been a man. I had loved the feel of the rain on my face, the taste of good wine, the pleasure of a woman’s touch. I had loved my mortality, the fragility of life. And now I was something else. I was immortal, indestructible, and alone."

— Anne Rice, Interview with a Vampire

____________

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

The alley was silent save for the faint sound of the baby’s shallow breaths and the soft rustle of Bella’s tattered clothing as she adjusted her grip on the child. The three Kings stepped closer, their imposing figures casting long, jagged shadows across the crumbling walls. Their crimson eyes gleamed in the pale moonlight, each gaze sharp and scrutinizing. 

Caius’s voice broke the silence first, sharp and cold, each word a blade. “Isabella…what have you done?” 

His eyes fixed on the hybrid infant cradled in her arms, the disdain in his tone unmistakable. He took another deliberate step forward, his pale features drawn into a mask of restrained fury. The amulet at Bella’s throat caught the light, the Volturi crest gleaming like an unspoken declaration of her defiance.

Bella’s chin rose, but her body tensed instinctively, her shield flickering faintly around her as if it, too, sensed the judgment in Caius’s words. “I saved her,” she said firmly, though her voice trembled under the weight of their scrutiny. “Her mother begged me to take her.”

Caius’s expression darkened, his lips pressing into a thin line. “And what exactly do you mean by ‘saved’?” His eyes narrowed, flicking from Bella’s face to the baby, then back again. “Tell me you didn’t bite her.”

“I didn’t,” Bella snapped, her voice rising, though the tremor of her emotions was unmistakable. She clutched the child closer, her crimson eyes blazing as she stepped back slightly. “She’s alive. You can see it—hear it—can’t you?”

Aro tilted his head, stepping forward with a languid grace, his gaze flickering with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. “Alive,” he repeated, his tone soft but pointed. “That is quite the claim, Isabella. May we observe for ourselves?” 

Bella’s fingers twitched against the baby’s blanket, but she nodded, her movements deliberate as she loosened her protective stance just enough to let them see. “Look closely,” she said, her voice steady despite the tension that coiled in her chest. “She breathes. Her heart beats. She’s not a vampire.”

Aro’s crimson eyes gleamed as he approached, his movements smooth and predatory, but his expression was careful, calculating. He stopped just short of Bella, his gaze dropping to the baby cradled in her arms. The faint, rhythmic rise and fall of the infant’s tiny chest was unmistakable, and the soft, uneven sound of her breathing cut through the heavy silence of the alley.

“She does live,” Aro murmured, the intrigue in his voice growing sharper. His eyes lingered on the child for a moment longer before sliding back to Bella. “And yet, she carries within her… something more. She is not entirely human, is she?”

“No,” Bella admitted, her voice quieter now. “She’s a hybrid. Human and vampire.”

Caius exhaled sharply, his hands clenching behind his back as he turned his gaze to the child. “A hybrid,” he said, the word laced with disdain. “Another dangerous anomaly to disturb the balance we’ve worked so hard to maintain.”

“She’s not dangerous,” Bella said, her tone firm as she met his glare. “She’s a baby—a child who had no say in her creation. Her mother was dying, and she begged me to save her. I couldn’t just walk away.”

Caius’s crimson eyes narrowed further, his voice dropping to a cold, cutting whisper. “You allowed sentimentality to override reason. Do you have any idea what you’ve brought into our hands?”

“She’s not a threat,” Bella said, her voice rising again, her anger flaring beneath the weight of their accusations. “She’s innocent. And if you’d stop treating her like some kind of monster for one second, you’d see that. She was what I wanted eventually anyway! I would have been that girl, Caius! Look at her!” 

The silence in the alley deepened, the weight of Bella’s words hanging heavy in the air as the Kings’ gazes dropped to the lifeless body sprawled at their feet. The dead girl lay crumpled against the rough stone wall, her dark hair matted with blood and sweat, clinging to her pale, waxy skin. Her face, though marred by the shadow of death, was eerily familiar, a ghostly echo of Bella’s own features from her human days.

Her heart-shaped face, now hollowed and sunken, bore the same delicate cheekbones Bella had once seen in the mirror, the same subtle curve of lips that had smiled with quiet warmth. Even in death, there was a resemblance so stark it made Aro tilt his head, his brows knitting together as his ever-curious gaze lingered on the girl’s lifeless expression. The only difference was the polish, hooked nose.

“She…” Aro began, his voice soft with something like wonder. “She does resemble you, Isabella. Remarkably so.”

Caius’s crimson eyes narrowed as he studied the girl’s features more closely, his usually sharp demeanor faltering into something unreadable—surprise, perhaps even unease. “It’s uncanny,” he murmured, his tone colder but edged with something quieter, almost contemplative.

Marcus remained silent, his gaze heavy as it shifted between Bella and the dead girl. The bond between him and Bella hummed faintly, carrying a ripple of shared emotions: recognition, sorrow, and a flicker of something darker, unspoken.

But their attention wasn’t just on the girl’s face—it was drawn, inexorably, to the devastation wrought upon her body. Her torn dress clung limply to her emaciated frame, stained with blood that had pooled thickly beneath her. Her arms, once strong enough to cradle her newborn, now lay limp and lifeless, fingers stiff and curled inward.

The true horror, however, was the aftermath of what had brought the hybrid child into the world. The girl’s abdomen was ruined, shredded and torn as if something had clawed its way free from within. Deep gashes and bruises spread across her torso, the raw evidence of her final moments etched into her fragile form. It wasn’t simply childbirth—it was a massacre, her body unable to withstand the hybrid child’s brutal entry into the world.

Aro crouched slightly, his movements graceful but deliberate as he leaned closer, his crimson gaze taking in every detail of the carnage with a strange mix of fascination and horror. “She bore the child,” he murmured, his voice soft, almost reverent. “And it… destroyed her. She sacrificed herself entirely.”

Caius’s lips pressed into a thin line, his usual cold demeanor cracking as he looked at the girl with something bordering on discomfort. “She didn’t just die,” he said sharply, his voice taut with disgust. “She was torn apart. This hybrid—it nearly killed her before it was even born.”

Bella’s arms tightened protectively around the baby, her crimson eyes blazing with defiance even as the Kings’ scrutiny lingered on the wreckage below. “She knew,” Bella said, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and sorrow. “She knew what it would do to her, and she still chose to bring her child into the world. Don’t you see? That’s what matters. Not this—” She gestured sharply toward the girl’s ruined body, her voice breaking slightly. “Not what it cost her.”

Marcus’s gaze shifted back to Bella, his voice heavy with quiet certainty. “You see yourself in her,” he said softly, his ancient tone carrying the weight of unspoken understanding. “You see the life you would have chosen had your path not led you here.”

Bella’s breath hitched, but she didn’t deny it. Instead, she met Caius’s gaze directly, her anger flaring again beneath the weight of their scrutiny. “She is me,” Bella said fiercely. “Or she could have been. And if that’s what I would have chosen, wouldn’t you have protected me? Why is she any different?”

A tense silence fell over the alley, broken only by the baby’s faint whimper. Aro’s gaze lingered on Bella, his lips curving into a faint, unreadable smile. “My dear, your conviction is… admirable,” he said softly. “But you must understand that this child’s very existence is extraordinary. Such rarity will not go unnoticed. Nor will it go unchallenged.”

“She’s under my protection,” Bella said sharply, her grip on the child tightening. “And I won’t let anyone harm her.”

Caius’s expression darkened further, his frustration palpable as he stepped closer, his voice dropping to a cold, deliberate whisper. “You’ve placed yourself in a precarious position, Isabella. You’ve made this child a part of yourself. Whatever consequences come of her existence, they will fall squarely on your shoulders.”

“Then so be it,” Bella said, her voice steady, her crimson eyes blazing with defiance. “I made a promise, and I’ll keep it. She’s mine now.”

"And mine."

Marcus, who had remained silent, stepped forward, his ancient eyes softening as they fell on Bella and the child. The bond between them flared gently, a calming presence amidst the tension. “If Bella has chosen her,” he said quietly, his tone carrying a weight that stilled even Caius, “then she is under our protection.”

The words hung heavy in the air, an unspoken agreement rippling through the bond between the Kings. Aro tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable as he regarded Bella with something closer to curiosity than judgment. Caius, however, remained tense, his gaze sharp and unyielding, though he said nothing more.

Bella exhaled slowly, her grip on the child steady as she straightened her posture, meeting their gazes with a mixture of resolve and vulnerability. “She’s alive,” she said again, quieter now but no less firm. “She deserves a chance.”

Aro smiled faintly, his crimson eyes gleaming. “Then a chance she shall have,” he said softly. “But make no mistake, Isabella—this choice is yours to bear.” 

The tension in the air lingered, but for the moment, the storm had passed. Bella clutched the baby closer, the weight of her decision heavy in her arms, but she refused to falter. Whatever came next, she would face it.

Caius’s crimson eyes lingered on Bella for a long moment, his sharp, calculating expression betraying none of the turmoil beneath. The tension between them remained palpable, hanging in the air like an unspoken challenge. But then, as if something within him shifted, his tone softened—not in warmth, but in something akin to reluctant concern.

“And you, Isabella?” Caius asked, his voice quieter but no less intense. “Have you fed?”

The question hit Bella like a physical blow, cutting through her defiance and resolve. Her grip on the child tightened, her gaze dropping to the baby’s tiny face as shame burned in her chest. The memory of the girl’s blood—rich, warm, and searingly intoxicating—surged to the forefront of her mind, and for a moment, she couldn’t speak.

Caius’s sharp gaze didn’t waver, his impatience growing as the silence stretched. “Answer me,” he demanded, his voice harder now. “Did you feed?”

Bella swallowed hard, forcing herself to meet his piercing eyes. Her voice trembled when she finally spoke, the weight of her guilt pressing down on her shoulders. “Yes,” she admitted, her words barely more than a whisper. “I… I fed.”

Aro’s head tilted slightly, his crimson eyes gleaming with curiosity as he studied her reaction. Marcus remained still, his ancient gaze heavy with quiet understanding, but Caius’s expression darkened with something more complicated than anger.

“On her?” Caius asked, his tone razor-sharp. His gaze flicked to the child, then back to Bella. “On the mother?”

Bella nodded slowly, her throat tightening as she tried to explain. “She was dying,” she said, her voice cracking. “She asked me to. She begged me to take her life and save her daughter. I didn’t want to, but I couldn’t—I couldn’t say no.”

The words tumbled out in a rush, the confession raw and unpolished, but Caius’s reaction was unreadable. He took a step closer, his pale features hard as stone, his crimson eyes narrowing as he regarded her.

“She begged you,” he repeated, his voice cold and deliberate. “And you gave in. You took her blood.”

“Yes,” Bella said firmly, though the shame still burned in her. “I did. But it wasn’t out of hunger—it was out of mercy. She was suffering. She was already gone.”

“Good,” Caius interrupted, his voice surprisingly warm, almost approving. Bella’s words caught in her throat, and she blinked at him, startled.

“Good?” she echoed, disbelief lacing her tone.

Caius’s lips curved into the faintest hint of a smile, his sharp features softening ever so slightly. “Yes, Isabella. Good.” He stepped closer, his gaze fixed on her, not with judgment but with something bordering on pride. “You’ve taken your first steps into what it means to be one of us. You fed from a human, as you should. You embraced what you are.”

Bella’s breath hitched, her guilt momentarily eclipsed by the shock of his words. “But it wasn’t…” she began, her voice faltering. “I didn’t do it because I wanted to. I did it because—”

“Because you had to,” Caius finished, his voice steady, his gaze unwavering. “And that is enough. You acted with instinct, with necessity, and you fed. That is more than some newborns manage in their first days—especially those misguided by Cullen morality.” His tone hardened slightly at the mention of the Cullens, but it softened again as his eyes lingered on her. “You didn’t shy away from your nature, Isabella. You didn’t deny what you are.”

Bella glanced down at the baby in her arms, her emotions a chaotic swirl of guilt, relief, and confusion. “It didn’t feel like… me,” she said quietly. “It felt like something else entirely.”

“That’s because you’re still learning,” Caius replied. “You’re at the threshold of understanding who you are now, what you are. But this—this was the right choice. You saved the child, honored the mother’s plea, and fed as you were meant to. Do not shame yourself for it.”

Bella swallowed hard, her grip on the child tightening as her emotions churned within her. She wanted to believe him, to let his words ease the heavy guilt pressing on her chest, but the memory of the girl’s blood—its sweetness, its warmth—still lingered too vividly. She opened her mouth to reply, but then it hit her: the burn.

It started as a faint ache, a whisper of fire licking at her throat, but it grew rapidly, surging into an inferno that made her stagger slightly. Her crimson eyes widened, flickering with confusion and panic as the hunger she had thought sated reared its head again, fiercer this time. She inhaled sharply, the scent of blood lingering in the air only amplifying the unbearable thirst.

Caius’s sharp gaze narrowed as he noticed her sudden shift, his expression hardening slightly with concern. “Isabella,” he said, his voice edged with warning. “Your thirst is returning.”

Bella’s hands trembled around the child, her lips pressing tightly together as she fought against the fire that clawed at her throat. “I—I thought it was gone,” she murmured, her voice hoarse, her eyes darting between the Kings. “But it’s… it’s worse now.”

Her crimson irises began to darken, the fiery red fading into an inky black that made her hunger all the more visible. Aro stepped closer, his curiosity piqued as he studied her intently, his expression both intrigued and cautious. “It’s the nature of the newborn thirst,” he said, his voice smooth, though a faint undercurrent of tension laced his words. “You have taken your first taste, but it will not satisfy you for long. The fire demands more.”

Bella’s breathing quickened, her gaze dropping to the baby in her arms. But as if sensing the shift, the child stirred, her tiny hands reaching outward in soft, uncoordinated movements. Her delicate fingers brushed at the air, her face turning instinctively toward Marcus with a sense of purpose that seemed far beyond what a human child could understand.

Marcus’s ancient eyes softened, a flicker of surprise crossing his face as he stepped forward, drawn by the baby’s unspoken plea. “She is aware,” he murmured, his voice quiet with wonder. “She knows.”

The baby’s dark eyes, as richly brown as Bella’s had been when she was human, locked onto Marcus with a startling intensity. Her gaze was unearthly, wise in a way that defied her fragile form. She was undeniably beautiful, her features so perfect they seemed sculpted, a balance of ethereal vampire elegance and the soft innocence of humanity. Her skin, pale and smooth, held a faint luminescence in the moonlight, as though she carried the radiance of both worlds within her.

“She is… extraordinary,” Marcus said, his voice barely above a whisper. His hand hovered near the child, hesitant at first, but the pull of her awareness was magnetic, undeniable. Her tiny hand brushed against his fingers, her touch featherlight yet profound, and a faint ripple of emotion passed through him—a bond, faint but tangible, that stirred something deep within his ancient soul.

Caius watched the interaction silently, his gaze narrowing as he took in the child’s unnatural beauty, the strange intelligence behind her dark, gleaming eyes. “She is unlike any hybrid I’ve encountered,” he said finally, his tone guarded but tinged with reluctant awe. “There is more to her than her blood.”

Aro’s expression brightened, his fascination growing as he studied the child from a careful distance. “Her beauty is striking,” he said softly, his voice brimming with intrigue. “And those eyes… so reminiscent of your own, Isabella. A reflection of the life you left behind, now carried forward in her.”

Bella swallowed against the burn in her throat, her body trembling as she tried to focus on the child instead of the thirst threatening to consume her. She held the baby closer, her darkening eyes glancing between Marcus and the Kings. “She’s… so much more than I thought,” Bella whispered, her voice trembling with both awe and fear. “She’s different. She’s… special.”

Marcus stepped forward with a deliberate grace, his crimson eyes softening as they lingered on Bella and the hybrid child in her trembling arms. The baby reached out again, her tiny fingers brushing the air as if she instinctively knew he would come closer. He hesitated for only a moment before extending his hands, his ancient features tinged with something almost reverent.

“Let me,” Marcus said softly, his voice steady and calm, a quiet reassurance beneath the charged tension in the alley. “You’re battling more than one storm, Isabella. Allow me to hold her while you face the one within.”

Bella hesitated, her grip on the child tightening for an instant. The thought of letting her go, even to Marcus, sent a sharp pang of resistance through her chest. But her throat burned fiercely now, the thirst coiling tighter with every breath she took, and she knew he was right. She couldn’t protect the baby, couldn’t truly be what the child needed, in this state. 

With a reluctant nod, Bella gently handed the baby over. Marcus’s movements were slow and deliberate as he took her, cradling the fragile bundle against his chest with a tenderness that seemed almost startling coming from one so ancient. The baby cooed softly, her tiny hands brushing the smooth fabric of his cloak as her dark eyes fixed on his face. For a moment, his expression softened further, the faintest flicker of something long buried—the memory of love, of family—rising to the surface.

“She knows us,” Marcus murmured, his voice heavy with quiet wonder. “Even now, she recognizes the bond.” He glanced at Bella, his gaze steady. “Go, Isabella. She will be safe.”

Caius stepped forward then, his crimson eyes narrowing as he regarded Bella’s trembling form. The darkening of her irises hadn’t gone unnoticed, and his expression carried both concern and a touch of approval. “Your thirst is clawing at you,” he said bluntly, his tone more commanding than questioning. “You must hunt.”

“I—” Bella started, her voice catching in her throat as the burn flared again. She swallowed hard, glancing at the baby once more. “I don’t want to leave her.”

“You won’t be gone long,” Caius said firmly, his gaze locking onto hers. “But if you do not quench this thirst, you will lose control, and that will serve no one—not the child, not us, and certainly not yourself. Trust Marcus. Trust us.”

Bella hesitated, her body taut with indecision, but Caius’s words cut through the haze of her hunger. He stepped closer, his expression uncharacteristically patient but carrying the weight of command. “I will go with you,” he continued, his voice lower now, more coaxing. “Together, we will find your first true hunt. You will feed, Isabella, not out of desperation, but as one of us. It is time.”

She glanced at Aro, who watched her with a faint smile, his hands clasped neatly before him as he observed the exchange. His gaze gleamed with a knowing approval, as though he had anticipated this moment all along. 

“You must learn to control the fire, my dear,” Aro said gently, his tone encouraging. “Only then can you truly be there for her.”

Bella exhaled shakily, the burn in her throat searing with each passing second. She nodded reluctantly, her voice barely above a whisper. “Okay.”

Caius’s lips curved into a faint smile, his approval unmistakable. He turned sharply, gesturing for her to follow. “Then let us hunt,” he said, his tone carrying a note of finality.

As they left the alley, Bella cast one last look over her shoulder. Marcus stood with the child cradled securely in his arms, his expression calm and resolute, while Aro lingered nearby, his curiosity evident but restrained. The baby, nestled against Marcus’s chest, let out a soft, contented sigh, her tiny fingers curling into his cloak. Bella felt the bond tug at her chest, a faint pull that reminded her of her connection to them, to the child.

But the fire demanded her attention now, and with one last breath, she turned and followed Caius into the night, her steps swift and determined.  

“You’ll feel the difference,” Caius said as they moved through the quiet streets, his voice sharp but instructive. “A hunt born of instinct is wild, desperate. But this… this is a hunt of purpose. Let your senses guide you. Focus. The fire will lead you, and you will tame it.”

Bella nodded, her heightened senses flaring as they moved further from the village and into the shadows of the forest. She could feel the animals nearby—their heartbeats, their warmth, the faint tang of their blood. It wasn’t the overwhelming allure of human blood, but it was enough to call to her, enough to soothe the burn.

The forest gave way to shadows and silence as the seedy outskirts of a forgotten town emerged from the gloom. Bella could feel every heartbeat, every faint whisper of life lingering at the edge of her senses. The burn in her throat flared with a ferocity that made her falter, her fingers curling into fists as she fought the rising tide of thirst. She tried to steady her breathing, but it came too fast, too sharp.

Caius walked ahead, his pale figure moving with the deliberate grace of a predator who knew his domain. He didn’t look back at her, but she felt the pull of his presence, the unspoken authority in the way he carried himself. Every step he took seemed calculated, commanding. When he finally stopped, his hand rose in a silent order for her to halt.

“Isabella,” he said, his voice low and cutting through the quiet like a blade. “Do you feel it?”

Bella’s breath hitched as her senses flared, the air thick with the scent of blood and sweat. “Yes,” she whispered, her voice strained, trembling under the weight of her hunger.

Caius turned to face her, his crimson eyes gleaming in the moonlight. There was no warmth in his expression, only sharp, calculated intensity. “Good,” he said, stepping closer, his gaze never leaving hers. “Then you are ready.”

“For what?” she asked, though the answer already stirred in the back of her mind. The burn in her throat was a relentless reminder of what she needed, what she craved.

“To hunt,” Caius replied, his tone smooth yet firm, brooking no argument. He stepped even closer, his presence overwhelming as his gaze bore into her. “You are no longer human, Isabella. You are a predator. Tonight, you will claim what is yours.”

Bella’s fingers twitched, the fire in her throat raging as his words settled over her like a command. She felt herself drawn to him, her instincts urging her to obey even as a faint spark of resistance lingered at the edge of her thoughts.

“But…” she hesitated, swallowing hard as she fought to form coherent words. “What if I can’t—”

“You can,” Caius interrupted sharply, his tone leaving no room for doubt. “And you will.” He moved even closer, his voice dropping lower, becoming almost a growl. “Look at me, Isabella.”

Her crimson eyes darted to his, and the force of his gaze held her captive. “You belong to this world now,” Caius continued, his voice softer but no less commanding. “You are Volturi. You will hunt as we do—with purpose, precision, and control.”

Bella nodded faintly, her breathing quickening as she felt his presence pressing down on her. The intensity of his words, the certainty in his tone, made her chest tighten and her body tremble. “How?” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Caius smirked, a glint of something darker flashing in his crimson eyes. “Follow me.”

He turned sharply, his movements fluid and deliberate, and Bella trailed after him, her steps hesitant but drawn by an invisible tether. They entered the edge of the town, the shadows thick and clinging to the derelict buildings. The scent of humanity grew stronger, filling Bella’s senses with a maddening mix of temptation and anticipation.

They stopped near an abandoned warehouse, its rusted exterior streaked with grime and decay. Voices carried faintly from the shadows—low, guttural, tinged with cruelty. Caius tilted his head slightly, his expression sharpening as he focused on the source.

“Do you hear them?” he asked, his voice smooth yet edged with a quiet command.

Bella nodded, her senses stretching toward the men gathered nearby. Their laughter was harsh, their words cruel and laced with malice. She caught fragments of their conversation—boasts of violence, of lives ruined, of the innocent preyed upon. Her hands clenched at her sides, the burn in her throat twisting into something darker, more urgent.

“They are monsters,” Caius said softly, his gaze flicking to hers. “And tonight, you will show them what true monsters look like.”

Bella’s breath hitched, her instincts urging her forward, but her conscience held her back. “How do you know?” she asked, her voice trembling. “How can you be sure they deserve it?”

Caius moved closer, his pale hand rising to brush a strand of hair from her face. The touch was fleeting, but it carried an unsettling weight. “You know,” he said simply, his voice low and intoxicating. “Your senses do not lie. Trust them. Trust me.”

She shivered under his gaze, the burn in her throat intensifying as his words sank in. He turned away, stepping toward the men with the slow, deliberate movements of a predator savoring the hunt. “Stay close,” he ordered, his voice like velvet over steel. “Watch. Learn. And when I tell you to, take what is yours.”

Bella followed, her body trembling with anticipation and fear. Caius moved like a shadow, his pale figure blending seamlessly into the darkness as they approached the group. The men didn’t notice them at first, their focus on their cruel banter and the exchange of goods Bella couldn’t quite make out.

Then Caius struck.

In an instant, he was upon them, his hand closing around the throat of the nearest man with a terrifying precision. The man’s scream choked in his throat as Caius lifted him effortlessly, his crimson eyes gleaming with cold fury.

“Look at me,” Caius hissed, his voice low and venomous. “Do you feel the fear, human? Do you feel your sins weighing down on you? It is time to pay for them.”

The other men froze, their faces twisting with terror as they scrambled to escape. Caius’s sharp gaze flicked to Bella, his voice commanding. “Now, Isabella. Take him.”

Bella hesitated for only a moment before the fire in her throat consumed her resistance. She lunged forward, her instincts guiding her as she gripped the man Caius held. His panicked struggles were distant, meaningless, as her lips found his neck. The first taste of his blood was electric, flooding her senses with a heat that silenced the burn and ignited something deeper. She drank deeply, her body trembling with the raw power coursing through her.

“Good,” he said, his tone dripping with satisfaction. “You’ve taken your first step into your new life. Remember this moment, Isabella. This is who you are now.”

As the lifeless body dropped to the ground, Bella staggered back, the crimson haze of thirst beginning to lift from her mind. It was as if a fog she hadn’t realized she’d been drowning in finally dissipated, leaving her thoughts clearer, sharper, and more focused than they had ever been. The fire in her throat dulled to a faint ember, no longer an all-consuming inferno but a distant hum she could ignore—for now.

She inhaled deeply, her heightened senses drinking in the cool night air. Everything seemed sharper, more vibrant. The faint rustle of leaves carried a symphony of textures, the distant chirp of insects sounded like music, and the moonlight cascading through the trees painted the world in silver. For the first time since her transformation, she felt calm, centered, and herself—yet not entirely.

Bella raised her hands, turning them over as she studied them. They looked familiar, but the flaws she remembered were gone. Her skin, once soft and warm, was now marble-like in its smoothness, gleaming faintly in the moonlight. Her veins, once visible beneath the surface, had vanished, replaced by a flawless, luminous paleness. She felt untouchable, invincible, as if the world couldn’t harm her any longer.

But it was more than her skin. She could feel the strength coursing through her veins, coiled like a serpent waiting to strike. Every movement felt deliberate, precise, and effortless, as though her body had been fine-tuned to perfection. Bella clenched her fists experimentally, marveling at the power in her grasp, the sense that she could shatter stone with a thought if she willed it.

The breeze shifted, and her hair caught in the light, darker and more lustrous than it had ever been. She touched a lock of it, the strands silken and impossibly perfect. Even the smallest details—her lashes, the curve of her lips, the glow of her crimson eyes—seemed to scream otherworldly beauty. She felt beautiful in a way that had always seemed impossible before. Not just pretty or attractive, but something more, something alien and ethereal.

Her hands moved to her face, tracing the contours she knew but didn’t recognize. She remembered her insecurities, the way she had compared herself to Rosalie and felt so lacking in the presence of the golden-haired vampire’s radiant confidence. Now, she could almost see it—feel it—within herself. She was no longer the fragile, human Bella who tripped over her own feet and faded into the background. She was something more. Something dangerous and powerful, someone who could stand beside Rosalie, her mates, or any of the vampires who had once seemed so unattainable, and not feel out of place.

But it was strange. Alien. The girl she had been felt like a distant memory, a faded echo drowned out by the strength and beauty of who she had become. She felt like an imposter in her own skin, even as it fit her more perfectly than ever. There was a discomfort in the perfection, an uncanny sharpness to every movement and thought that reminded her of how different she had become.

This is me now, she thought, flexing her fingers, feeling the latent power in her hands. It wasn’t just about strength or beauty—it was about presence. She could feel it in the way the world seemed to shift around her, how the air felt heavier when she moved, how the night itself seemed to yield to her presence. She wasn’t human anymore. She wasn’t even Bella Swan anymore.

And yet… fragments of her old self lingered. She still saw the awkward, shy girl in glimpses, in the hesitation she felt before taking a step, in the fleeting doubt that flickered in her mind. But they were only echoes now, overshadowed by something bigger, something more commanding.

She turned to Caius, her crimson eyes meeting his. For the first time, she felt as if she could truly stand in his presence, not as someone needing protection, but as an equal. The thought sent a shiver through her—a mix of exhilaration and fear. She belonged here now, didn’t she?

“You feel it,” Caius said softly, his voice breaking through her thoughts. His gaze swept over her, his expression one of approval, his tone laced with something darker, more knowing. “The strength. The beauty. The power.”

Bella nodded slowly, her voice quiet but steady. “It feels… overwhelming,” she admitted. “Like I’m me, but I’m not. Like I’m… too much.”

Caius stepped closer, his gaze locking onto hers, his presence commanding but not overbearing. “You are more than you were,” he said, his voice smooth and deliberate. “You are no longer bound by fragility or fear. You are Volturi, Isabella. You are one of us.”

Bella swallowed, the words settling over her like a cloak. Her reflection in Caius’s eyes was startling—beautiful, dangerous, and alien. She nodded again, this time more firmly. “I’ll learn,” she said, her voice tinged with determination. “I’ll get used to it.”

Caius’s lips curved into the faintest smile, a glint of satisfaction flashing in his crimson eyes. “You will,” he said. “And soon, you will understand that this power is not something to fear. It is something to embrace.”

Bella stood there, the haze of thirst finally lifted, her senses sharp and clear. Her crimson eyes turned skyward, drawn not by conscious thought but by something deeper—an instinct, a memory that felt both ancient and immediate.

The night stretched vast and endless above her, a canopy of stars glittering like scattered diamonds. She scanned the constellations, their familiar patterns slightly askew in this new part of the world. Her gaze caught on a singular point of light, faint but persistent, gleaming brighter than the others as if calling out to her. It wasn’t the brightest star in the sky, but it seemed… significant, almost familiar.

Bella’s lips parted, her breath catching as recognition flickered in her mind. “It’s different,” she murmured, more to herself than anyone else, her voice soft with wonder. “It’s not where it was before. But… it’s the same.”

Caius, who had been watching her in silence, tilted his head slightly, his sharp features softened by curiosity. “What do you mean, Isabella?” he asked, his voice quiet, as though reluctant to disturb the moment.

She raised a hand slowly, pointing toward the faint star that seemed to pulse just for her. “The star,” she said, her tone trembling with a mixture of awe and certainty. “The one you named for me. It’s… here.”

His crimson eyes followed her gesture, landing on the faint glimmer in the sky. For a moment, he said nothing, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, the corners of his lips curved into a faint smile—an expression so rare on him that it felt like a secret meant only for her.

“You remember,” Caius said softly, his voice tinged with something far more tender than his usual sharpness. “Even now. Most would have forgotten such trivialities of their human lives during the transformation. But not you.”

Bella lowered her hand, her gaze lingering on the star. “I couldn’t forget,” she said quietly, her voice steadier now. “Not something like that. It… meant everything to me. It still does.”

Caius’s smile deepened ever so slightly, the sharpness in his eyes softened by a rare flicker of warmth. He stepped closer, his presence steady but without the commanding weight it so often carried. For a moment, he simply stood beside her, following her gaze to the night sky, where her star gleamed faintly yet persistently in its new place.

“It suits you,” he said, his voice low and thoughtful. “A star, far from ordinary, distant yet enduring. It was always meant to belong to you.”

Bella glanced at him, the bond between them flaring softly, a steady pulse that seemed to echo the faint light above. She didn’t speak, but the gratitude in her eyes was clear, and for once, Caius didn’t demand words. The quiet between them was enough.

As the night deepened and the cool air pressed gently against her skin, Bella realized that even amidst the overwhelming changes in her, some things remained constant. She was different now—stronger, sharper, and more powerful than she had ever imagined. But the memory of that star, of Caius’s unexpected gift, had grounded her. It reminded her of the girl she had been, even as she embraced the woman—the vampire—she was becoming.

Caius stepped back slightly, his expression returning to its usual composed intensity, but the warmth in his eyes lingered. “Come,” he said, his voice carrying the faintest trace of something gentler. “We should return. Your family awaits, and there is much yet to decide.”

Bella nodded, her gaze lingering on the star for a moment longer before she turned to follow him. Even as the forest swallowed them again, that faint light remained burned in her mind—a beacon, a reminder that even in this strange, alien new life, some things could still be hers.

Chapter Text

      The journey back to Volterra passed in relative silence, the forest thinning as they approached the edge of the village. Bella’s mind churned quietly, the cool night air a soothing balm against her heightened senses. The fire in her throat had dulled to a faint flicker, her body humming with newfound strength. She walked beside Caius, his presence a steady anchor in the chaos of her thoughts. Their hands brushed once, a light, fleeting touch that she might not have noticed before, but now sent a strange ripple through her. She glanced at him, surprised, and found his expression composed but faintly amused.

      “Your calm impresses me,” Caius murmured, his voice low and meant only for her. “Most newborns would still be in a frenzy after their first hunt.”

      Bella didn’t answer immediately, her gaze fixed ahead. “I don’t know if I’m calm,” she said finally, her voice soft. “But I feel… like myself again. And like someone else entirely.”

      Caius smirked, the curve of his lips carrying a note of approval. “That duality will serve you well. Lean into it, Isabella.”

      As the gates of Volterra’s inner sanctum came into view, the night seemed to shift. The faint hum of voices and movement reached Bella’s ears—her heightened senses instantly picking up the familiar timbre of her family. Her steps faltered, but Caius’s hand brushed hers again, this time firmer, his touch grounding her.

      “Together,” he said simply, his tone commanding but not unkind.

      Bella nodded, the gesture hesitant but determined, and placed her hand in his. They walked side by side, the cold stone of the city streets beneath their feet until they reached the grand entryway of the castle. The heavy doors groaned open, revealing a sight that made Bella’s breath catch.

      Marcus stood at the center of the hall, the hybrid child still cradled in his arms. His ancient eyes softened as they fell on Bella, a faint smile ghosting his lips. Aro stood nearby, his hands clasped before him, his expression alight with curiosity and something warmer—an unmistakable pride.

      The baby stirred at Bella’s approach, her tiny hands reaching toward her as Marcus turned, offering her a gentle, knowing look. “She has been waiting for you,” he said softly, his voice carrying the weight of an eternity’s wisdom.

      Bella released Caius’s hand, stepping forward instinctively as the child let out a soft coo. The moment Bella’s arms encircled her, the baby quieted, her tiny body warm and fragile against Bella’s strength. Bella’s throat tightened, the bond between them flaring to life in a way that felt almost tangible.

      “She’s perfect,” Bella whispered, her crimson eyes glistening as she looked down at the child’s impossibly beautiful face. Her tiny brown eyes, so like Bella’s had been, gazed up at her with an awareness that felt far too knowing for her small frame. “And so… so much like me.”

      “She is yours,” Marcus said simply, his voice steady and certain.

      Aro stepped closer, his movements measured but deliberate. “And ours, in a way,” he said, his tone laced with intrigue and a faint touch of reverence. “A gift as rare as her mother.”

      Before Bella could respond, the faint shuffle of footsteps and hushed voices drew her attention. The Cullens appeared in the wide archway, their hesitant forms silhouetted against the light spilling in from the corridor. Carlisle stepped forward first, his golden eyes scanning Bella’s face with a mixture of worry and hope.

      “Bella,” he said softly, his voice warm but careful. “You seem… different.”

      Behind him, Esme stood with her hands clasped nervously, her expression tentative, while Rosalie hovered near Emmett, her sharp gaze flicking to Bella’s hand in Caius’s just before she had let go. Alice and Edward, noticeably absent, lingered in all their thoughts like ghosts.

      Bella’s grip on the baby tightened slightly, her gaze shifting between her family members. But before she could speak, it was Emmett who broke the tension.

      “Well, I’ll be damned,” he said with a low whistle, his grin widening despite the lingering unease. “Look at you, Bells. Hand in hand with Caius. Of all vampires.”

      The humor in his voice broke the spell, and Esme stepped forward, her nervousness melting into a tentative smile. “You seem calm,” she said softly, relief coloring her tone. “Bella, are you… all right?”

      “I think so,” Bella replied, her voice steadier than she expected. She glanced back at Caius, whose expression remained composed but whose presence beside her still felt reassuring. “It’s… different now. I’m different. But I think I’m okay.”

      Carlisle nodded, his gaze shifting to the child in Bella’s arms. His golden eyes softened, his voice carrying quiet awe. “And who is this?” he asked, his tone gentle. “She’s… remarkable.”

      Bella hesitated, her grip tightening protectively around the child. Marcus stepped forward then, his ancient voice quiet but firm. “She is Isabella’s choice,” he said simply, his gaze sweeping over the Cullens. “Her decision, her responsibility. And ours, as family.”

      The word hung in the air, its weight undeniable. Bella looked back at her former family, their cautious expressions softening as they took her in—not as the fragile human they had once known, but as something more, someone stronger, standing hand in hand with one of the most feared vampires in existence.

      And yet, she was still Bella. And for the first time since her transformation, she felt like they might see it, too.

       The tension in the room eased slightly, the weight of introductions and uncertainties giving way to something warmer, something more familiar. Bella barely had a moment to breathe before Rosalie surged forward, her golden eyes wide with an excitement that contrasted starkly with her usual sharp composure. Her movements were uncharacteristically hurried, and she stopped just shy of Bella, her gaze fixed on the baby cradled in Bella’s arms.

      “Can I see her?” Rosalie asked, her voice trembling with an eagerness that softened her usually biting tone. She didn’t wait for an answer before stepping closer, her hands hovering near the child as if afraid to touch without permission. “Oh, Bella, she’s… she’s perfect. Can I hold her? Please?”

      Bella blinked, taken aback by the intensity of Rosalie’s reaction. She glanced down at the baby, who stirred softly in her arms, her tiny fingers curling and uncurling against the blanket. The protective instinct that had gripped Bella so fiercely only moments ago wavered in the face of Rosalie’s uncharacteristic vulnerability.

      “Be careful,” Bella said softly, though there was no hesitation in her voice as she shifted the baby gently into Rosalie’s outstretched arms. “She’s… delicate.”

      Rosalie’s hands trembled slightly as she took the child, her movements careful and reverent. She cradled the baby against her chest, her golden hair shimmering in the dim light as she bent her head to take in every detail of the infant’s impossibly beautiful face. The baby’s brown eyes opened briefly, gazing up at Rosalie with a quiet awareness that seemed to startle her.

      “She’s so… so tiny,” Rosalie murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Her fingers brushed lightly over the baby’s dark hair, her touch featherlight as if afraid she might hurt her. “And so beautiful. Bella, she’s—” Rosalie’s voice broke off, and she swallowed hard, her expression softening further. “She’s a miracle.”

      A small, almost shaky laugh escaped Bella’s lips as she watched Rosalie. “I know,” she said quietly. “She’s not like anything I’ve ever seen before. Not even close.”

      Rosalie’s golden eyes shimmered as she looked back at Bella, her usual sharpness replaced with something deeply maternal. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “For letting me hold her. I’ve… I’ve never—” She cut herself off again, her lips pressing together tightly as she turned her attention back to the baby.

      Emmett stepped up beside Rosalie, his massive frame towering over her as he peered down at the child. “Careful, Rose,” he teased, though his tone carried a warmth that softened his usual playful edge. “You’re gonna scare the kid with all that emotion.”

      Rosalie shot him a glare, though it lacked any real venom. “She’s not scared,” she said, her voice firm as she cradled the baby closer. “She knows she’s safe.”

      The baby cooed softly, her tiny hand reaching upward to grasp at the air, and Rosalie’s expression melted into a smile so genuine it made Bella’s chest tighten. 

      “She likes you,” Bella said, her voice tinged with quiet amusement. “I think she can tell.”

      Rosalie nodded, her gaze never leaving the baby. “She’s special,” she said softly, her tone carrying a weight of certainty. “More special than any of us could have imagined.”

      A faint, knowing smile tugged at Marcus’s lips as he watched the interaction, his ancient eyes flicking briefly to Bella. Aro stepped forward then, his hands clasped neatly before him, his expression alight with curiosity.

      “She seems to bring out something quite unexpected in all of us,” he said, his voice smooth and thoughtful. “Perhaps she is not only a miracle for you, Isabella, but for us all.”

      Rosalie glanced at Aro briefly before turning back to Bella, her golden eyes still shimmering with emotion. “Thank you,” she said again, her voice steadier now. “For trusting me.”

      Bella nodded, her gaze softening as she watched Rosalie cradle the child with a tenderness she hadn’t expected but that somehow felt entirely right. For the first time since her transformation, Bella felt a flicker of the old connection she’d once had with her family—something warm, familiar, and unshakable, even in the face of everything that had changed. 

      Rosalie lifted her gaze from the baby, her golden eyes still glowing with a rare softness as she cradled the child close. Her usual sharp edges seemed completely melted away, replaced by a tenderness that was almost maternal. She looked at Bella, tilting her head slightly, a hint of curiosity breaking through the warmth.

      “She’s perfect,” Rosalie murmured, her voice still thick with emotion. “But what are you going to name her?”

      The question made Bella pause. She glanced down at the baby, her delicate features serene and glowing softly in Rosalie’s arms. The tiny hybrid was impossibly beautiful, her dark eyes holding a depth and awareness that felt almost too vast for someone so small. Bella’s thoughts raced, the weight of the decision suddenly hitting her.

      “I haven’t… thought about it,” Bella admitted, her voice quiet. She felt a pang of guilt—how could she not have thought about it? Everything had been such a whirlwind, but now, as Rosalie asked, it felt as though the moment demanded an answer.

      Rosalie smiled faintly, her gaze flicking back to the child. “Well, you can’t call her ‘the baby’ forever,” she said softly, her tone teasing but still warm. “She deserves something special. Something strong.”

      Emmett chuckled lightly, leaning closer to peer at the baby. “Something badass, too,” he said, his grin widening. “This little one’s already survived more in a day than most people do in a lifetime.”

      Bella managed a small smile, though the weight of the decision settled heavier on her shoulders. She glanced at Caius, who stood quietly to the side, his expression composed but his piercing crimson gaze fixed on her. His presence steadied her as she spoke.

      “She’s so much,” Bella murmured, her voice thoughtful. “She’s strong, and she’s… so different, but she’s also innocent. I want her name to reflect that. Something that fits her.”

      Aro stepped closer, his expression alight with curiosity. “A name that carries the weight of what she is,” he said, his voice smooth and thoughtful. “What she will become. That is no small choice, Isabella.”

      The baby stirred softly, her tiny fingers curling against the blanket. Bella’s crimson eyes softened as she watched her, the tension in her chest easing slightly. She thought of the girl who had brought this child into the world, the fierce love and courage that had driven her final moments.

      “She should have a name that honors her mother,” Bella said quietly, her voice resolute. “Something that carries part of her, too. Something beautiful.”

      Rosalie nodded, her smile growing warmer. “Then let’s figure it out,” she said, her voice carrying a rare note of excitement. “What about something elegant? Like…” She paused, tilting her head as she thought. “Elysia? It means ‘blissful’ or ‘perfect.’”

      Bella tilted her head, considering. The name was beautiful, but something about it didn’t quite feel right. She looked back at the baby, her mind reaching for something else, something deeper.

      “What about Astraea?” Bella said softly, the name slipping from her lips before she even realized she’d thought of it.

      Rosalie’s brows rose slightly, and Emmett let out a low whistle. “Astraea,” Rosalie repeated, her voice thoughtful. “That’s… a strong name. It fits.”

      Aro’s eyes gleamed with intrigue. “Astraea,” he mused, the word rolling off his tongue like a melody. “The goddess of justice and purity. How fitting for one born of such chaos yet radiating such innocence.”

      Caius, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke, his tone firm but carrying an edge of approval. “It is a name worthy of her,” he said simply.

      Bella nodded slowly, the name settling into her heart as if it had always belonged there. She looked at the baby, her crimson eyes softening. “Astraea,” she whispered. “That’s her name.”

      The baby stirred again, her dark eyes blinking open briefly, and Bella swore there was a flicker of recognition there, a quiet acceptance of the name that now belonged to her.

      The atmosphere in the hall shifted as the faint sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the stone corridors. Bella’s sharp senses caught the unmistakable scent before she heard them—the earthy, musky tang of wolves, layered with the faintest hint of wet fur. Her body tensed immediately, instinct taking over as she stepped forward and gently but firmly reclaimed Astraea from Rosalie’s arms.  

      The baby stirred slightly as Bella cradled her close, her tiny hands curling into the folds of Bella’s cloak. Bella’s crimson eyes darted to the entryway, her instincts flaring as the scent grew stronger. Her grip on Astraea tightened protectively, her posture shifting into something more defensive. She bared her teeth slightly, a low, almost imperceptible growl rumbling in her throat.  

      “Wolves,” she hissed, her voice sharp and edged with tension.  

      Caius stepped closer, his expression unreadable but his movements deliberate, his presence grounding. “Steady yourself, Isabella,” he said quietly, his tone firm but not unkind. “You know who they are. Control your instincts.”  

      Bella’s breathing quickened as she struggled against the primal urge to protect Astraea from what her body instinctively registered as a threat. The fire in her throat flickered faintly, her newborn instincts screaming at her to act, to defend. But then a voice cut through the tension, warm and familiar.  

      “Bella!”  

      She froze, her crimson eyes narrowing as the scent of the wolves grew overwhelming. From the wide archway of the hall, Jacob Black stepped forward, his tall frame radiating a calm strength that felt almost practiced. He raised his hands slightly, palms outward in a gesture of peace, though his dark eyes flicked warily to Caius and Aro behind her.  

      “It’s just us,” Jake said evenly, his voice steady. “You know us, Bella. We’re not here to hurt anyone.”  

      The other wolves filtered in behind him, their steps cautious but measured. Leah Clearwater stood to his left, her piercing gaze scanning the room with suspicion, though her stance relaxed slightly when she saw Bella. Seth followed close behind, his youthful expression carrying a mix of nervousness and curiosity as he glanced at the baby cradled in Bella’s arms.  

      Bella’s chest heaved as she tried to steady her breathing, the instincts that roared within her clashing with the faint flicker of recognition and trust that Jacob’s voice stirred. Astraea whimpered softly, her small hand brushing against Bella’s arm, and the sound snapped Bella back into focus. She looked down at the child, then back at Jacob, her crimson eyes still guarded but less wild.  

      “It’s you,” Bella said finally, her voice quieter but still tinged with tension.  

      “Yeah, it’s us,” Jake said, taking another cautious step forward. His tone softened, a faint, crooked smile tugging at his lips. “And you’re holding a baby, Bells. You’re not exactly in attack mode, are you?”  

      Bella exhaled shakily, her grip on Astraea relaxing slightly though she still held the child close. “It’s hard to explain,” she admitted, her voice steadier now but still low. “It’s like… everything in me wants to protect her, no matter what. Even from people I know.”  

      Jacob nodded, his expression understanding. “I get it,” he said simply. “But you don’t have to protect her from us. You know we’re not here to hurt her. Or you.”  

      Leah stepped forward then, her sharp gaze locking onto Bella. “We just got back,” she said evenly, her tone neutral but not unkind. “And we’re here because we want to know what’s going on. No one’s coming in claws out.”  

      Bella’s shoulders relaxed a fraction, though she still cradled Astraea protectively. Her instincts simmered beneath the surface, but Jacob’s steady presence and Leah’s blunt assurance began to break through the haze.  

      “She’s…” Bella hesitated, glancing down at Astraea’s peaceful face before meeting Jacob’s gaze again. “She’s mine. And I’m not letting anything happen to her.”  

      Jake’s lips quirked into a faint smile, his tone lightening. “I wouldn’t expect anything less from you.”  

      The tension in the room eased further as Bella took a slow, deliberate breath. The wolves’ scents no longer overwhelmed her senses, though she still held Astraea close, her body angled protectively. For the first time, she truly felt the balance between her human memories and her new, vampiric instincts—a precarious but manageable line.  

      Aro stepped forward, his crimson eyes gleaming with curiosity as he addressed the wolves. “Your arrival is timely,” he said smoothly, his voice carrying the faintest trace of amusement. “Isabella’s adjustment has been… swift, but as you can see, certain instincts remain potent.”  

      Caius’s gaze flicked to Jacob, his expression sharp but neutral. “Be mindful,” he said simply. “Her control may seem impressive, but she is still a newborn. A shift in your demeanor could provoke her instincts. And you would not enjoy the outcome.”  

      Jacob raised an eyebrow but held his tongue, his gaze flicking to Bella. “You okay?” he asked softly, ignoring Caius’s warning.  

      Bella nodded, the motion slow but steady. “I think so,” she said. “I just… need time.”  

      “You’ll get it,” Jake said firmly, his confidence settling something in Bella’s chest.  

      The wolves held their ground, watching with caution but without aggression as Bella’s posture softened slightly. She glanced down at Astraea again, her hand brushing the baby’s dark hair gently, as if to reassure herself more than anyone else. For now, the fragile peace held, and Bella took a step closer to finding her balance in this new world.

      The tension in the hall lingered, though it no longer felt as sharp or dangerous. Bella’s instincts still hummed beneath her skin, but they were dulled now, tempered by Jacob’s steady reassurance and the faint, calming presence of Astraea in her arms. She shifted slightly, her grip on the baby tightening as she became aware of movement behind her. Marcus stepped into her peripheral vision, his expression unreadable but his approach deliberate.

      He stopped just beside her, his presence quiet but grounding, his ancient crimson eyes flicking briefly to Astraea before settling on Bella. A faint ripple of the bond they shared washed over her, a soothing pulse that steadied her even further.

      “You did well, Isabella,” Marcus said softly, his voice carrying a weight of calm that seemed to push back against the remnants of her unease. “You are adjusting… remarkably.”

      Bella glanced at him, surprised by the gentle warmth in his tone. “I’m trying,” she admitted, her voice low. “It’s not easy, but… I want to get this right. For her.”

      Marcus nodded, his gaze softening as it lingered on the child in her arms. “And you will,” he said simply. “You are stronger than you realize.”

      From across the room, Caius and Aro exchanged a brief glance, their expressions shifting subtly as if they had reached an unspoken agreement. Caius stepped forward first, his sharp gaze sweeping over the Cullens and the wolves with practiced authority.

      “It is late,” he began, his tone clipped but measured. “And this night has been… eventful enough. For now, you will remain as our guests. Accommodations will be prepared in the guest wings of the castle. Or,” his eyes flicked to Jacob and Leah, “you may stay elsewhere if that better suits you. The choice is yours.”

      Aro followed his brother’s lead, his voice smoother and more inviting, though no less firm. “This arrangement will give us all the time we need to adjust. Isabella requires space to settle into herself, and to her new role. Astraea, too, will benefit from this quiet. It is… a time of transition for all.” His gaze shifted to Bella, his smile faint but unmistakably pleased. “For tonight and tomorrow, we ask that you allow Isabella the privacy and calm she needs.”

      Carlisle nodded respectfully, his expression thoughtful as he glanced between the Kings. “We understand,” he said evenly. “We’ll stay as your guests, and we’ll give Bella and the child the space they need.”

      Jacob exchanged a look with Leah, who gave him a slight nod before crossing her arms and leaning against the wall. “We’ll stay nearby,” Jacob said firmly, his tone polite but resolute. “Close enough to help if anything goes wrong.”

      Caius’s crimson eyes flicked to Jacob, his expression faintly amused. “Nothing will ‘go wrong,’ wolf,” he said dryly. “But your… vigilance is noted.”

      The Cullens began to file out toward the guest wing, their movements hesitant but respectful. Emmett gave Bella a reassuring nod, and Rosalie paused just long enough to brush a hand lightly over Astraea’s blanket before following the others. Esme smiled softly at Bella, her warmth palpable even in her silence, and Carlisle lingered for a moment to offer her a quiet nod of approval before leading his family away.

      The wolves left more cautiously, their gazes lingering on Bella and the Kings. Jacob offered Bella one last look, a mixture of concern and encouragement in his dark eyes, before he and Leah disappeared into the shadows of the hall.

      When the last of their visitors had gone, the room fell into a deep silence. Bella let out a slow breath, her body finally relaxing as Marcus’s presence at her side steadied her further. Astraea stirred in her arms, her tiny face peaceful as Bella shifted her hold, brushing a gentle hand over the baby’s dark hair.

      “You have handled much tonight, Isabella,” Marcus said quietly, his tone carrying a rare note of admiration. “More than many could endure.”

      Aro stepped forward, his expression softening as he studied Bella with a gaze full of curiosity and pride. “And yet you endure,” he said, his voice smooth and thoughtful. “You rise above the chaos, my dear. As we knew you would.”

      Caius moved to her other side, his sharp gaze flicking briefly to Astraea before settling on Bella. “Rest tonight,” he said simply, his tone edged with something that almost felt like warmth. “You have earned it.”

Chapter Text

      The quiet of the grand hall was soothing, a balm to Bella’s frayed nerves as the tension of the evening began to ebb. Astraea’s soft, rhythmic breaths against her chest provided a steady anchor, but the faint ripple of anticipation and unease still lingered in the air. Marcus, ever composed, rested a gentle hand on Bella’s shoulder, his touch grounding as he inclined his head toward the Kings’ private wing.

      “Come,” he murmured, his voice low but steady. “The hour is late, and you must rest.”

      Aro and Caius moved silently beside them, their presence commanding yet strangely protective. Bella adjusted her grip on Astraea as Marcus guided her forward, their steps echoing softly through the stone corridors. The passageway was dimly lit, the warm glow of sconces casting flickering shadows that danced along the ornate walls. Despite the grandeur of the castle, the intimacy of the moment felt palpable, a fragile cocoon of calm after the night’s chaos.

      Caius walked on her other side, his sharp gaze flicking briefly to Astraea before settling on Bella. Though his expression remained composed, there was a faint softening in his crimson eyes that betrayed something deeper. “You’ve done well tonight, Isabella,” he said quietly, his voice carrying a note of approval. “But there is still much to learn.”

      Bella glanced at him, her crimson eyes meeting his. “I know,” she admitted, her voice quiet. “I feel like I’ve been running on instinct all night. I’m not sure I’m ready for what’s next.”

      “You will be,” Aro interjected smoothly, his tone both encouraging and matter-of-fact. He clasped his hands behind his back as he walked, his crimson gaze glinting with a mixture of pride and intrigue. “You are stronger than you realize, my dear. And you have us to guide you.”

      The weight of their words pressed against Bella, heavy but reassuring. She held Astraea closer, her gaze dropping to the child’s peaceful face. Her tiny hands twitched faintly in her sleep, her soft, even breaths brushing against Bella’s skin. For a moment, the enormity of her new existence felt less daunting, tempered by the quiet bond she shared with the baby in her arms.

      They arrived at the Kings’ private chambers, the heavy double doors carved with intricate designs of ivy and blooming flowers, an unexpected softness amidst the cold grandeur of the castle. Marcus pushed the doors open with a deliberate grace, revealing the room beyond.

      The chamber was vast yet intimate, its opulence understated but undeniable. A massive bed with dark, intricately carved posts sat at the center, its lush velvet canopy casting soft shadows over the silken sheets below. The walls were adorned with rich tapestries depicting ancient scenes of beauty and power, their vibrant colors muted in the low light. A roaring hearth at one end of the room bathed the space in a warm, golden glow, the flickering flames casting a comforting heat.

      Marcus stepped aside, gesturing for Bella to enter. She hesitated briefly before stepping into the room, the sound of her soft breaths mingling with Astraea’s. The child stirred slightly in her arms, letting out a faint coo that made Bella’s chest tighten with emotion. She turned, glancing back at the Kings, her voice quiet.

      “Is this… for all of us?” she asked, her uncertainty clear.

      “For you,” Marcus said simply, stepping forward to brush a hand lightly against Astraea’s tiny head. “For her. And for us.”

      Aro moved to one side of the room, his crimson gaze surveying the space before settling on Bella. “This is your sanctuary now,” he said, his voice smooth and warm. “A place to rest, to adjust, to strengthen yourself for the days ahead.”

      Caius approached, his presence commanding as ever, but there was an unmistakable gentleness in his tone as he added, “You are one of us, Isabella. This is where you belong.”

      Bella swallowed hard, her gaze flicking between the three of them before settling on Astraea. The child’s soft, contented sigh seemed to echo their words, grounding her once more. She stepped closer to the bed, her fingers brushing against the smooth silk sheets before lowering herself gently onto the edge.

      The Kings followed her lead, their movements fluid and deliberate as they took their places around her. Marcus stood nearest, his gaze soft as he observed Bella’s every movement. Aro lingered by the hearth, his expression alight with curiosity and quiet satisfaction. Caius remained close, his sharp eyes watching over her like a sentinel.

      As the warmth of the fire enveloped her, Bella allowed herself a moment of stillness. The weight of Astraea in her arms, the steady presence of the Kings, and the quiet sanctuary of the chamber all combined to create a fragile peace. 

      Bella shifted slightly on the edge of the massive bed, Astraea warm and secure in her arms, but a faint discomfort began to creep into her awareness. The soft silk of her dress clung to her skin, damp and heavy in places, and as the firelight flickered against the intricate folds of fabric, she finally noticed just how disheveled she looked—and felt.

      She glanced down at herself, her crimson eyes narrowing as she took in the state of her gown. The luxurious material, once immaculate and gleaming, was now crumpled and darkened with streaks of saltwater and faint smudges of dirt and blood. The ornate detailing around the bodice was frayed in places, evidence of the chaos that had followed what had once been an enchanting evening. She brushed her fingers over the fabric, her mind suddenly swimming with flashes of memory.

      The grand hall. The laughter, the gifts, the smiles of her family. The Cullens arriving, the tension crackling between them, and then the shift—Alice, the betrayal, Victoria. The way the night had unraveled into something far darker, far more violent, than she could have imagined. Bella’s grip on Astraea tightened slightly as the memories twisted in her mind, blurred at the edges but still vivid enough to leave her breathless.

      It all happened so fast.

      She inhaled sharply, her gaze flicking to the Kings, who stood watchful but silent around her. Their presence was steady, grounding, but it couldn’t erase the disarray she felt inside. She glanced down again, the damp weight of her gown pressing against her, and she realized just how much of it she carried—sea salt clinging to her skin, the faint tang of blood still lingering in the fabric, the phantom sensation of claws and fangs from the fight.

      Bella blinked, her breath hitching slightly as the reality hit her. She hadn’t stopped—not once. From the ball to the cliffs, to the water, to the fight… everything had blurred together into a single, relentless tide. She had been swept along by instinct and adrenaline, her focus consumed by survival and protection, but now, with the fire in her throat dulled and Astraea safe in her arms, the weight of it all began to settle.

      “I need a shower,” she said aloud, the words escaping before she had time to think them through.

      Caius raised a pale brow, his expression sharp but faintly amused. “Indeed, you do,” he said dryly, though there was no malice in his tone.

      Aro stepped closer, his head tilting as his gaze swept over her. “The night has certainly left its mark on you, my dear,” he said smoothly, a faint smile curling his lips. “A bath or shower would be most welcome, I’m sure. And necessary.”

      Bella’s cheeks burned faintly—not with embarrassment, but with the realization of just how far she’d been pushed past normalcy. She nodded, shifting Astraea slightly as she glanced at Marcus. “But what about her?” she asked softly, her gaze dropping to the child’s peaceful face.

      Marcus stepped forward, his ancient eyes softening as he reached for the baby. “She will be safe with me,” he said gently. “Go, Isabella. Take the time you need.”

      Bella hesitated for a fraction of a second, but as Astraea cooed softly in her sleep, she felt the bond she shared with Marcus ripple reassuringly through her. She handed the child over carefully, her movements deliberate and protective, before stepping back.

      “Where…?” she began, glancing at the Kings, unsure of where to go in the vastness of the castle.

      Caius gestured toward a door to the side of the chamber, his expression composed. “Through there,” he said simply. “Everything you require is prepared.”

      Bella nodded, her steps tentative as she moved toward the door. Her senses were still alive with the heightened clarity of her new existence, and the simple act of walking felt alien—stronger, sharper, more deliberate than it had ever been before. She paused briefly at the threshold, glancing back at Astraea in Marcus’s arms, then at the Kings, before slipping through the door.

      The room beyond was as opulent as the main chamber, though its purpose was clear. A large marble tub sat at the center, its edges carved with intricate designs of vines and flowers, while a wide glass-enclosed shower stood nearby. The faint scent of lavender lingered in the air, and plush towels were neatly folded on a nearby bench. A gilded mirror hung on the wall above an ornate vanity, and Bella caught a glimpse of her reflection as she stepped inside.

      She froze, staring at the figure in the glass.

      The woman staring back was both her and not her. Crimson eyes burned like embers beneath her dark lashes, her hair fell in damp, chaotic auburn waves, and her skin glowed with an otherworldly luminescence that made her seem less mortal and more ethereal. Even disheveled and bloodied, she was impossibly beautiful—a creature reborn.

      She moved closer, her fingers brushing against her ruined dress as her gaze locked on the reflection. She had always admired Rosalie for her beauty, her poise, her power. Now, looking at herself, Bella realized that she had become something that could stand beside Rosalie, beside the Kings, and not feel like she was in their shadow.

      And yet, it felt foreign. Alien. The woman in the mirror was a stranger draped in familiarity, and Bella didn’t know if she could ever reconcile the two.

      Her hands moved to the clasp of her gown, her fingers trembling as she worked it loose. The ruined fabric slipped from her shoulders, pooling at her feet like a discarded memory.

      This is me now, she thought, a strange mix of awe and alienation settling in her chest.

      She turned away from the mirror, shaking her head slightly as she focused on the task at hand. She needed to feel clean, to wash away the remnants of the night and find some semblance of herself in the midst of everything that had changed. As she stepped toward the shower, the sound of water cascading against the marble filled the room, a soothing rhythm that began to drown out the chaos in her mind.

      Water fell over her, warm and cleansing, the rhythm a soothing counterpoint to the chaos of her mind. Bella tilted her head back, letting the water wash away the salt and the blood, the dirt and the grief. For the first time since her transformation, she allowed herself to feel… human, if only for a moment.

      The warm cascade of water streamed down Bella’s body, its rhythmic hum drowning out her thoughts as she leaned her forehead against the cool glass of the shower. The tension that had gripped her all night began to unravel in the steam, but it left behind something raw and uncertain. Every inch of her felt different—her skin hypersensitive, her muscles taut with newfound strength. Even her emotions were sharper, more profound. She closed her eyes, letting the water wash away the remnants of the night, the weight of the ruined dress, and the phantom sensations of seawater and blood clinging to her.

      The room was quiet, save for the patter of water against marble. Bella sighed softly, her breath mingling with the rising steam. But then, just as her thoughts began to quiet, a faint sound broke through the stillness—a whisper of movement.

      Her eyes snapped open, her senses flaring as she listened. The shift of fabric, the soft click of a clasp being undone—it was unmistakable. Someone had entered the room.

      Bella stiffened, her crimson eyes darting toward the frosted glass of the shower door, but the steam obscured the figure moving beyond it. The scent came first, subtle but unmistakable—rich, dark, and faintly sweet, a unique blend that stirred something deep within her. She knew that scent.

      Aro.

      Her breath caught in her throat as the realization settled over her, her body going rigid as the sound of clothing falling softly to the floor reached her ears. She turned slightly, her movements hesitant, the heat of the water suddenly feeling overwhelming against her cool skin.

      What is he doing?

      The glass door opened with a soft hiss, and there he stood, bathed in the golden glow of the candlelight filtering through the steam. Aro’s pale, statuesque form was flawless, his alabaster skin shimmering faintly in the haze. His long, black hair framed his face in damp tendrils, and his crimson eyes gleamed with an intensity that made Bella’s chest tighten. He moved with his usual grace, unhurried but deliberate, stepping into the shower as though it were the most natural thing in the world.

      Bella’s breath hitched, her mind racing. She had faced battles, betrayal, and transformation, but nothing had prepared her for him....even the other Kings. They had shared quiet moments, knowing glances, and the unspoken bond that tied them together, but they had never crossed this line. Not even a kiss had passed between them (she was pretty sure), and yet here he was, standing mere feet from her, the steam curling around him like a veil.

      “Aro,” she managed, her voice barely above a whisper, trembling with confusion and something deeper, something she couldn’t name. “What… what are you doing?”

      He tilted his head, a faint smile curving his lips as he regarded her with an unreadable expression. “You seemed troubled, my dear,” he said softly, his voice smooth and resonant, carrying a weight that made the space between them feel even smaller. “I thought perhaps I could offer you… companionship.”

      Bella’s heart—if it could still beat—would have been racing. “Companionship,” she repeated, her voice faltering as she took a small step back, her body pressing against the cool glass behind her.

      Aro stepped closer, his movements fluid and unthreatening, but the intensity in his gaze sent a shiver through her. “You’ve been through so much tonight,” he continued, his tone gentle but firm. “And yet you carry it all so well. Admirably, in fact. But even the strongest among us need solace.”

      Her crimson eyes darted to his face, searching for some clue to his intentions, but his expression remained composed, enigmatic. “I… I don’t know if…” she began, her voice trailing off as the heat of the water mingled with the coolness of his proximity, creating a strange, electric tension between them.

      Aro raised a hand slowly, his fingers brushing lightly against her damp hair, tucking a strand behind her ear. The touch was featherlight but sent a jolt through her, a reminder of how intensely alive she felt in this new, immortal form. His smile deepened slightly, his gaze softening as he studied her face.

      “Do you trust me, Isabella?” he asked, his voice dropping to a whisper that seemed to echo in the steam-filled space.

      Bella swallowed hard, her thoughts colliding in a chaotic rush. Did she trust him? She thought of the way he had looked at her at the ball, the way his voice had steadied her during her transformation, the way his presence now felt both overwhelming and oddly reassuring.

      “Yes,” she said finally, the word trembling on her lips but carrying an undeniable truth.

      Aro’s smile widened, and for the first time, there was something unmistakably tender in his expression. “Then let me be here for you,” he murmured, stepping closer until the space between them was nearly nonexistent.

      Bella’s breath hitched again as she felt the cool press of his skin against hers, the steam curling around them like a cocoon. Her mind raced with the enormity of the moment, the intimacy of it, and yet, beneath the confusion and nerves, there was a flicker of something else.

      Something that felt like belonging.

      The moments that followed were a blur of passion, intensity, and unspoken emotion, an unrelenting tide that consumed them both. Aro’s hands roamed over Bella’s body with deliberate precision, as though memorizing every curve, every inch of her as they moved together beneath the cascading water. The heat of the shower mingled with the coolness of his touch, the stark contrast igniting her heightened senses.  

      Every kiss, every caress felt like a claim, a silent vow etched into her skin. Bella’s instincts flared to life, her newfound strength and confidence driving her to meet him with equal fervor, her hands exploring the marble-smooth planes of his body. The connection between them burned brighter with each passing moment, the bond that tethered them tightening until it felt as though they had always been one.  

      Time seemed to suspend, the world beyond the shower fading into nothingness as they gave themselves to each other fully, without hesitation or restraint. For the first time, Bella felt entirely in control and entirely claimed all at once—a paradox that only deepened the intensity of the moment.  

      When the haze of passion finally began to settle, the water now lukewarm and the steam dissipating, Bella found herself cradled in Aro’s arms, her body flush against his as they leaned back against the smooth marble wall. Her breaths came in slow, steady waves, her crimson eyes half-lidded as she gazed up at him.  

      Aro’s gaze was fixed on her, his crimson eyes softer than she had ever seen them. His hand brushed damp strands of hair from her face, his touch featherlight but lingering, as though reluctant to let go of the intimacy they had just shared.  

      “You are everything I imagined,” he murmured, his voice low and reverent, tinged with a depth of emotion that startled her.  

      Bella’s lips quirked into a faint smile, her hand moving to rest lightly against his chest. “I could say the same,” she said softly, her voice still carrying the weight of disbelief at what had just transpired.  

      They remained like that for a moment, the silence between them comfortable but charged with unspoken words. Finally, Aro let out a quiet sigh, his expression shifting into something more pensive.  

      “There is something I must tell you,” he began, his voice steady but hesitant, as though choosing his words with great care.  

      Bella tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. “What is it?”  

      Aro’s hand moved to cup her cheek, his thumb brushing lightly over her skin. “Do you remember the first time you saw me feed?” he asked softly, his tone tinged with guilt.  

      The memory came rushing back with startling clarity—Aro and Caius in the grand hall, their movements elegant yet terrifying as they fed, their crimson eyes glowing with a predatory intensity that had left her frozen in both fear and fascination.  

      Bella nodded slowly, her brows furrowing. “I remember,” she said quietly. “It was… a lot to take in.”  

      Aro exhaled, his gaze dropping briefly before returning to hers. “It was after that moment,” he said, his voice heavy with something unspoken, “that I realized how fragile the balance was between your world and ours. You had already seen so much, endured so much. And then… there was the fight with Caius.”  

      Bella flinched slightly at the mention, the memory of her and Caius’s brutal confrontation still fresh despite everything that had happened since. “I remember that, too,” she murmured.  

      Aro’s lips pressed into a thin line, his crimson eyes darkening with regret. “You were thrust into this world too quickly,” he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “I saw the fear in your eyes that day, the way you looked at me, at us. And I vowed that if there was any chance of us becoming what we are now, I would wait. As long as it took, I would wait for you to come to this moment willingly.”  

      Bella’s chest tightened at his words, the weight of his restraint and patience settling over her like a revelation. “You waited… for me?”  

      “I did,” Aro said simply, his thumb brushing over her cheek again. “And I would have waited an eternity if it meant you would stand at my side as you are now—strong, confident, and entirely yours before you were ever mine.”  

      Her breath hitched, her hand tightening against his chest. “Why?” she asked softly, though the answer was already forming in her mind.  

      Aro’s smile was faint, tinged with lingering guilt. “Because I could not bear the thought of taking something from you that you were not ready to give,” he said. “Because I knew that to claim you before you had embraced this life fully would have been to betray the very bond that ties us together.”  

      Bella swallowed hard, her crimson eyes glistening as she processed his words. “You… you really waited because you cared?”  

      “Because I love you,” Aro said simply, the words slipping from his lips like a quiet vow.  

      Bella’s heart, though still now, seemed to swell at his confession, her emotions a storm of disbelief, gratitude, and something deeper that she couldn’t yet name. She leaned into his touch, her voice barely above a whisper. “I think I’ve loved you for longer than I realized.”  

      Aro’s smile softened, his arms pulling her closer. “Then let this be the beginning,” he said, his voice carrying the weight of a promise. “For us, for Astraea, for everything we will build together.”  

      Bella nodded, her head resting against his chest as the water continued to cascade around them, the moment stretching into a timeless quiet that felt like the first step into forever. 

Chapter Text

      As the heavy wooden door to the bedroom creaked open, Bella stepped inside, her senses hyper-aware of everything—the faint warmth lingering on her skin from the shower, the silky feel of the borrowed robe Aro had handed her, and the subtle shift in the atmosphere as they entered. Aro walked beside her, his usual grace undiminished, though there was a rare lightness to his expression, a contentment that softened his typically imposing demeanor.

      The warm glow of the fire bathed the room in flickering amber light, and Marcus still sat near the hearth, Astraea nestled comfortably in his arms. He glanced up briefly, his ancient gaze steady, before returning his attention to the child, whose tiny hand gripped the edge of his dark cloak.

      Caius, however, stood at the far end of the room, his arms crossed and his crimson eyes gleaming with faint amusement as they entered. His sharp features held a smirk that was unmistakable, and as his gaze flicked between Bella and Aro, his voice cut through the quiet like a blade honed with sarcasm.

      “Ah, finally,” Caius drawled, his tone dry but carrying an edge of humor. “Decided to join the land of the living, have you?”

      Bella froze mid-step, her cheeks would be flaming if she were still human. Her gaze darted to Caius, then to Aro, who was already arching an elegant brow in response to his brother’s quip.

      “Is that jealousy I detect, brother?” Aro replied smoothly, his tone laced with a teasing edge as he stepped forward, completely unperturbed by the jab. He adjusted the cuff of his sleeve with deliberate precision, his gaze locking onto Caius with a faint smirk. “Perhaps you’re regretting not being the one to escort Isabella this evening?”

      Caius snorted, his smirk widening. “Hardly,” he retorted, his gaze shifting to Bella. “Though I must say, your absence was rather… noticeable. I was left to entertain the wolves and Cullens while you two were off no doubt engaging in some grand revelation.”

      Bella’s lips parted, her attempt at a response faltering as she glanced between them. “I—”

      “Caius,” Marcus interrupted, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of rebuke. He didn’t lift his gaze from Astraea, but the subtle shift in his tone was enough to make Caius roll his eyes and straighten slightly.

      “Oh, relax,” Caius said dismissively, waving a hand. “It was merely an observation. And might I add, Isabella, you appear far more composed now than you did earlier. Perhaps you should spend all your time in Aro’s capable hands.”

      Bella’s eyes widened, her fingers tightening on the edge of her robe. Aro, however, chuckled softly, stepping closer to Bella and placing a reassuring hand at the small of her back.

      “Don’t mind Caius,” Aro murmured, his voice low and smooth. “He has a particular way of… expressing himself.”

      Caius raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. “Oh, don’t pretend to be above it all, brother,” he said sharply, though his tone remained laced with humor. “You’re practically glowing. It’s disgusting.”

      Bella couldn’t help the soft laugh that escaped her, the tension in her chest loosening as the dynamic between the brothers unfolded. “I suppose I should thank you, Caius,” she said, her voice steadier now. “For keeping things… lively.”

Chapter Text

      The flickering glow of the kitchen hearth was soft and golden, the warmth of it filling the otherwise pristine and cold expanse of the Volturi castle’s dining quarters. Bella stood at the center of it, her arms wrapped around Astraea as she listened intently to one of the human staff explaining the process for preparing the hybrid baby’s unique meals.

      “You’ll want to warm the breast milk gently,” the woman said, her voice calm and measured, though her hands moved with brisk efficiency as she demonstrated. “Too much heat, and you’ll lose the nutrients. The blood bags, however, require a different approach. Lukewarm is best—enough to mimic body temperature but not so hot that it becomes unpleasant.”

      Bella nodded, her crimson eyes focused on every movement the woman made, her instincts humming with a mix of protectiveness and curiosity. Astraea stirred in her arms, her tiny face scrunching faintly, and Bella adjusted her hold, brushing a gentle hand over the baby’s soft hair to soothe her.

      Aro stood nearby, his usually poised demeanor softened by a rare air of fascination. His crimson gaze flicked between Bella, Astraea, and the staff member, absorbing the process with an intensity that made the human woman falter under his scrutiny.

      “You’re quite the expert,” Aro remarked smoothly, his tone warm enough to put her at ease. “I trust you’ve done this for others?”

      The woman flushed faintly, her hands fumbling with the bottle for a moment before she nodded. “Yes, sir. Though… not with quite this, um, unique combination.”

      Aro’s lips curved into a faint smile as he looked back at Bella. “A learning experience for us all, then.”

      The staff member handed Bella the prepared bottle, her movements careful as she transferred it to the Queen’s steady hands. Bella hesitated briefly, the weight of the moment sinking in as she looked down at the bottle, then at Astraea, who began to fuss softly in her arms.

      “Go on, my love,” Aro said gently, stepping closer. His presence was steadying, his hand brushing lightly against her back. “She’s waiting for you.”

      Bella exhaled softly, her nerves easing under Aro’s quiet encouragement. She tilted the bottle, guiding the nipple to Astraea’s tiny mouth. The baby latched on instinctively, her soft suckling sounds filling the room as Bella’s tension melted into a warmth that spread through her chest.

      “She’s… so perfect,” Bella whispered, her crimson eyes glistening as she watched Astraea drink.

      Aro’s gaze softened as he leaned closer, his hand resting lightly on Bella’s shoulder. “She is,” he agreed, his voice low and reverent. “And you, my dearest Isabella, are extraordinary.”

      The tenderness of the moment lingered as Bella fed Astraea, Aro’s presence grounding her as she adjusted to this new rhythm. When Astraea had her fill, Bella turned to him, her smile faint but genuine. “Would you like to try?” she asked, holding the bottle out toward him.

      Aro blinked, the faintest flicker of surprise crossing his expression before he composed himself. “I would be honored,” he said smoothly, taking the bottle with a grace that belied his inexperience.

      Bella passed Astraea to him carefully, her hands lingering briefly as if reluctant to let go. Aro cradled the baby with an ease that surprised her, his crimson eyes softening as he adjusted the bottle and offered it to Astraea. The baby’s tiny hand reached out, brushing against Aro’s long fingers, and his expression melted into something so tender that Bella’s chest tightened.

      “Do you see how she looks at him?” Marcus’s quiet voice broke through the moment, drawing Bella’s attention to where he stood near the hearth. His expression was serene, but his ancient crimson gaze held a depth of emotion that made Bella’s throat tighten.

      “She knows,” Marcus said softly. “Even now, she feels the bond. Just as we do.”

      Bella smiled faintly, her heart swelling as she watched Aro with Astraea. When the baby finally drifted off to sleep, her small mouth releasing the bottle with a soft sigh, Aro looked up at Bella, his expression warm. “She is truly remarkable,” he said, passing her carefully to Marcus.

      Marcus took Astraea with a reverence that bordered on awe, his movements slow and deliberate as he cradled the baby against his chest. He settled into a nearby chair, his ancient gaze fixed on Astraea’s peaceful face as he rocked her gently.

      Caius, who had been standing near the doorway with an air of indifference, scoffed softly. “You’ve all turned into doting fools,” he muttered, though there was no real bite in his tone.

      Bella’s crimson eyes glinted with mischief as she turned to Aro, her voice low and teasing. “Do you think Caius would like to hold her?”

      Aro’s lips curved into a sly smile, his gaze flicking to his brother. “Oh, I think he would,” he said smoothly, his tone laced with amusement.

      Before Caius could protest, Marcus stood, crossing the room with Astraea in his arms. “She is part of us, brother,” Marcus said calmly, holding the baby out toward Caius. “You cannot deny her.”

      Caius’s crimson eyes narrowed as he glanced at the child, his jaw tightening. “I don’t—”

      “She’s already reaching for you,” Bella interjected, her voice light but firm. “Go on, Caius. Show her you’re not as terrifying as you pretend to be.”

      Caius’s gaze flicked to the baby, whose tiny hand stretched instinctively toward him, and for a moment, his stony facade cracked. With a low sigh of exasperation, he reached out, his movements uncharacteristically hesitant as he took Astraea into his arms.

      The room fell into a hushed silence as Caius cradled the baby, his sharp features softening in a way that none of them had seen before. Astraea stirred briefly, her tiny hand brushing against Caius’s chest, and the faintest flicker of something like awe crossed his expression.

      “Well,” Caius muttered, his voice lower than usual, “she is… less repellent than I expected.”

      Bella couldn’t suppress her laughter, the sound bright and warm as it filled the room. “High praise from you, Caius,” she teased, her smile widening.

      Caius glared at her briefly, though the faint curve of his lips betrayed his amusement. “Don’t push your luck, Isabella,” he said dryly, though his focus quickly returned to Astraea.

      And in that moment, surrounded by the Kings and her child, Bella felt the fragile, beautiful bond of their new family beginning to take root.

      As Astraea nestled into Caius’s arms, her small hand brushing against the smooth fabric of his tunic, Aro’s sharp gaze lingered on her with growing curiosity. His fascination with the child had only deepened with each moment, the unique circumstances of her existence and the bond she seemed to share with Bella an irresistible puzzle.

      Aro moved closer, his footsteps deliberate, and extended a hand toward Astraea. “May I?” he asked softly, though the question was more a formality than a request. Caius arched an eyebrow but inclined his head, his arms shifting slightly to allow Aro better access to the baby’s small hand.

      Astraea’s tiny fingers curled instinctively around Aro’s long, pale ones, and the moment their skin connected, Aro’s eyes widened slightly. A flood of impressions rushed into his mind, fragmented and chaotic, unlike any memories he had ever encountered before.

      The first images were strange, almost surreal. A deep red haze shrouded everything, a world of muted sounds and shifting shadows. A muffled, rhythmic heartbeat echoed faintly, joined by the low, distant hum of a voice—female, warm and soothing.

      Then, the memories shifted, becoming more jagged, chaotic. The red haze darkened, and the faint hum gave way to sharp cries and pained whispers. A male voice, cold and taunting, broke through the noise, the words distorted but laced with cruelty. A shadowed figure loomed, his features obscured, but there was something eerily familiar about him.

      Aro’s lips tightened, his focus narrowing as he delved deeper into the chaotic swirl of impressions. The torment of the baby’s mother became clearer, the muffled screams and desperate sobs echoing through the distorted memories. The shadowed male figure’s voice grew louder, more menacing, his presence a dark stain within the fragile, fragmented world Astraea had known before her birth.

      Then came the moment of the birth itself—a sudden, horrifying shift. The red haze gave way to blinding, searing light, the muffled sounds exploding into clarity. The overwhelming pressure, the frantic need to breathe, the primal desperation to escape the constriction—all of it crashed over Aro like a tidal wave.

      Astraea hadn’t wanted to hurt her mother. That much was clear in the scattered impressions—the confusion, the fear, the innocent longing to survive. But her very nature, her instincts, had made it inevitable.

      The memory shifted again, softening, as Aro saw Bella for the first time through Astraea’s eyes. The chaos faded, replaced by a quiet warmth, a sense of safety and belonging that radiated from the baby’s perspective. Bella’s face appeared, glowing faintly, her voice soothing and steady, her touch a lifeline that anchored Astraea in the strange, overwhelming new world she had entered.

      When Aro finally released Astraea’s hand, his own trembled faintly, his crimson eyes gleaming with a mix of awe and unease. He stepped back, his expression uncharacteristically vulnerable as he processed what he had just seen.

      “She remembers,” he said softly, his voice almost reverent as he looked at Bella. “Even from within the womb… she remembers everything. The torment, the struggle, and then you.”

      Bella’s breath caught, her gaze flicking between Aro and her daughter. “Me?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

      Aro nodded, his expression softening as his gaze lingered on Astraea. “She clings to you, Isabella,” he said. “You are her anchor. Her light. Even amidst the chaos of her earliest moments, you are the constant she holds onto.”

      Bella’s chest tightened, her arms instinctively reaching out as Caius handed Astraea back to her. The baby stirred slightly, her tiny face nuzzling against Bella’s shoulder as she settled into her mother’s embrace.

      “What else did you see?” Bella asked, her voice trembling with a mix of curiosity and fear.

      Aro’s gaze darkened briefly, the memory of the shadowed male figure flickering in his mind. “There is a darkness,” he said carefully. “A man—a vampire—whose presence loomed over her mother like a shadow. I could not see him clearly, but his voice, his cruelty… he is familiar to me.”

      The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of Aro’s words settling over them like a shroud. Bella’s arms tightened protectively around Astraea, her instincts flaring as her crimson eyes flicked to Aro.

      “Do you think he’ll come for her?” she asked, her voice steady despite the fear that rippled beneath the surface.

      Aro’s expression hardened, his earlier tenderness giving way to a steely resolve. “If he does,” he said coldly, his gaze flicking to Caius and Marcus, “he will regret it.”

      The heavy tension in the room lingered as Bella rocked Astraea gently, her arms tightening protectively around the small bundle. Aro’s words hung in the air, dark and ominous, and the thought of the shadowed vampire—the one who had caused so much suffering—gnawed at the edges of her mind. The Kings exchanged brief, unreadable glances, the weight of their silent agreement unmistakable. If this mysterious figure sought Astraea, he would be met with the full force of their wrath.  

      But then, something shifted.  

      Astraea stirred in Bella’s arms, her tiny face scrunching as a faint coo escaped her lips. Bella looked down, her crimson eyes softening. “Shh,” she murmured, brushing a gentle hand over Astraea’s dark hair. “It’s okay, baby. You’re safe.”  

      The child’s small hand twitched, her fingers curling instinctively toward Bella’s chest. But as she moved, a faint shimmer began to bloom in the air above her.  

      Bella’s gaze snapped up, her body tensing as a wisp of light appeared, delicate and ethereal, like the soft glow of moonlight caught in motion. The orb hovered just above Astraea, its pale blue hue shifting and swirling like mist caught in a gentle breeze.  

      “What is that?” Bella whispered, her voice barely audible.  

      The room fell into a stunned silence, all eyes fixed on the glowing orb. Marcus stepped closer, his ancient crimson gaze narrowing as he observed the phenomenon with a mixture of awe and curiosity. “It… it’s coming from her,” he said softly, his voice edged with wonder.  

      As if in response, Astraea’s eyes fluttered open, her gaze locking onto Bella’s with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. For a brief moment, the child’s irises glowed—not the warm brown Bella was used to but a silvery pale blue that matched the light of the orb.  

      The wisp of light pulsed faintly, its glow intensifying for a moment before dimming again, its motion growing more erratic as if it were responding to the emotions in the room. Bella’s breath hitched, her instincts warring with her confusion as she tightened her hold on Astraea.  

      “What’s happening to her?” she asked, her voice trembling as she looked at Aro.  

      Aro stepped closer, his gaze fixed on the orb with a sharp intensity that bordered on obsession. “Fascinating,” he murmured, his voice low and reverent. “This… this is her power. It is manifesting.”  

      “Now?” Caius asked sharply, his tone laced with disbelief. “She’s too young to have powers. She’s barely days old.”  

      “Hybrid children are unpredictable,” Marcus interjected, his voice calm but thoughtful. “Her existence is unique. It stands to reason that her abilities would manifest differently.”  

      The orb pulsed again, its light casting faint shadows across the room. Bella’s gaze flicked between it and Astraea, her mind racing. The child’s glowing eyes seemed to hold an ancient wisdom, as if she understood far more than she should have been capable of.  

      And then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the orb flickered and disappeared, its light fading into nothingness. Astraea let out a soft sigh, her glowing eyes returning to their normal deep brown as she blinked sleepily up at Bella.  

      The room remained silent, the weight of what they had just witnessed pressing down on all of them. Bella swallowed hard, her voice shaking as she finally broke the quiet.  

      “She knew,” Bella said softly, her gaze still fixed on Astraea. “When you mentioned… him. She reacted.”  

      “She remembers,” Aro said, his voice steady but edged with something that sounded like both wonder and unease. “The bond to her creator must still linger, faint though it may be. It is not something she can control yet, but… she is aware.”  

      Marcus stepped closer, his presence steadying as he rested a hand lightly on Bella’s shoulder. “Whatever this power is,” he said, his voice calm, “it is a part of her. And it will grow. As will she.”  

      Bella nodded slowly, her arms tightening around Astraea as her instincts flared once more. “Then I’ll make sure she’s ready,” she said firmly, her voice steadier now. “Whatever it takes, I’ll protect her.”  

      “And you will not do so alone,” Aro added, his crimson gaze softening as he looked at Bella. “She is as much ours as she is yours. Together, we will ensure that no harm comes to her—or to you.”  

      Bella met his gaze, the strength in his words bolstering her resolve. Despite the uncertainty, the strange, luminous display, and the shadows that loomed over their future, she knew one thing for certain: Astraea was hers to protect, and she would stop at nothing to keep her safe.  

      Astraea had grown still in Bella’s arms, her tiny breaths slow and steady as her brief display of power faded into a quiet, peaceful slumber. Bella pressed a soft kiss to her daughter’s forehead, the enormity of what had just happened still heavy in her chest. She looked up to find Aro watching her intently, his crimson eyes alight with something between admiration and tenderness.  

      “She should rest,” Aro said softly, stepping closer. His hand reached out to brush lightly against Astraea’s tiny hand, his touch featherlight.   

      Bella hesitated, her instincts screaming to keep Astraea close, but Aro’s steady presence eased the tension knotting in her chest. He leaned closer, his voice dropping into a soothing murmur. “Allow me to care for her,” he offered. “She will be safe with me. I will keep her close, always.”  

      The sincerity in his words wrapped around her like a comforting embrace, and Bella nodded slowly, her arms reluctant to release the precious bundle but knowing Aro’s promise was unbreakable. He took Astraea from her gently, his movements deliberate as he cradled the child with a reverence that made Bella’s throat tighten.  

      “Have fun,” he said again, his crimson gaze locking with hers. “You deserve it.”  

      With that, he turned and left the room, Astraea secure in his arms, the soft rustle of his cloak the only sound as the door closed quietly behind him.  

      Bella stood frozen for a moment, the absence of Astraea in her arms leaving her feeling both untethered and strangely light. She turned, her crimson eyes meeting those of Marcus and Caius, who had lingered behind, their presences commanding in the newfound quiet.  

      The air shifted.  

      Bella’s heightened senses caught the change immediately—the subtle tightening of the atmosphere, the charged energy crackling like a distant storm. Marcus’s serene gaze was no longer soft but sharp, his ancient crimson eyes narrowing slightly as he took a slow step forward. Caius, ever the predator, leaned against the edge of a nearby chair, his posture deceptively casual but his gaze smoldering with intent.  

      “Isabella,” Caius said, his voice low and edged with something that sent a shiver down her spine. “There is something I’ve been meaning to show you.”  

      Bella blinked, her confusion mingling with a faint spark of unease. “What is it?” she asked cautiously, her instincts flaring as Caius straightened, his movements fluid and deliberate.  

      He didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped closer, his piercing gaze locking onto hers with a predatory intensity that made her breath hitch. Marcus mirrored his movements, the two of them flanking her in a way that felt deliberate, calculated.  

      “What are you—” Bella started, but her voice faltered as Caius’s lips curved into a faint, wicked smirk.  

      “Patience, little one,” Caius murmured, his tone dark and teasing as he leaned closer, his presence overwhelming. “You’ve seen much of us—our power, our restraint. But there are things you have yet to understand about what it means to belong to us.”  

      Marcus’s hand brushed lightly against her shoulder, his touch cool but steady, and Bella’s heart—had it still beat—would have been racing. “He is right,” Marcus said softly, his voice laced with something deeper, darker. “You are ours, Isabella. Entirely. And it is time you understood what that truly means.”  

      Bella’s instincts screamed for her to step back, to regain her footing, but the magnetic pull of their presences kept her rooted in place. Caius’s hand reached out, his fingers brushing against her jaw, tilting her chin upward so that her gaze met his.  

      “You may have given yourself to us in word,” Caius said, his voice dropping into a low, commanding murmur. “But now, we will show you what it means to be claimed fully.”  

      Her breath hitched as the weight of their combined gazes bore down on her, their movements slow and deliberate as they closed the space around her. The charged energy in the room made her skin prickle, every nerve alight with the intensity of their focus.  

      “Do not fear, Isabella,” Marcus said, his tone soft but carrying an edge of finality. “We will guide you.”  

      “And teach you,” Caius added, his smirk widening as his fingers traced lightly along her jaw. “Exactly what it means to be ours.”  

Chapter Text